Skip to main content

Full text of "A manual of etiquette with hints on politeness and good breeding"

See other formats


BT  A 

^^^1  Manual  of  Etiquette 

"WITH    HINTS 

ON 

Politeness  and  Good  Bkeedino 


BY 

"DAISY    EYEBEIGHT." 


"There's  nothing  in  the  world  lil5:e  etiquette. 
In  kingly  chambers  or  imperial  halls, 
As  also  at  the  race  and  county  balls." 

Btbon. 


%6' 


PHILADELPHIA: 
DAVID    McKAY,  PUBLISHER, 

610   SOUTH   WASHINGTON   SQUARE. 


PREFACE 


Men  often  speak  of  good  manners  as  an  accom- 
plishment. I  speak  of  them  as  a  duty.  What, 
then,  are  good  manners  ?  Such  manners  as  the 
usages  of  society  have  recognized  as  being  agreeable 
to  men.  Such  manners  as  take  away  rudeness, 
and  remit  to  the  brute  creation  all  coarseness. 
There  are  a  great  many  who  feel  that  good  man- 
ners are  effeminate.  They  have  a  feeling  that  rude 
bluntness  is  a  great  deal  more  manly  than  good 
manners.  It  is  a  great  deal  more  beastly.  But 
when  men  are  crowded  in  communities,  the  art  of 
livmg  together  is  no  small  art.  How  to  diminish 
friction ;  how  to  promote  ease  of  intercourse ;  how 
to  make  every  part  of  a  man's  life  contribute  to  the 
welfare  and  satisfaction  of  those  around  him ;  how 
to  keep  down  offensive  pride;  how  to  banish  the 
raspings  of  selfishness  from  the  intercourse  of  men  ; 
how  to  move  among  men  inspired  by  various  and 


4  PRKFAOB. 

conflictive  motives,  and  yet  not  have  collisions — this 
is  the  function  of  good  manners. 

Not  only  is  the  violation  of  good  manners  inex- 
cusable on  ordinary  grounds,  but  it  is  sinful. 
When,  therefore,  parents  and  guardians  and  teachers 
would  inspire  the  young  with  a  desire  for  the  man- 
ners of  good  society,  it  is  not  to  be  thought  that 
they  are  accomplishments  which  may  be  accepted  or 
rejected.  Every  man  is  bound  to  observe  the  laws 
of  politeness.  It  is  the  expression  of  good-will  and 
kindness.  It  promotes  both  beauty  in  the  man  who 
possesses  it,  and  happiness  in  those  who  are  about 
him.  It  is  a  religious  duty,  and  should  be  a  part  of 
religious  training. 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  contempt  expressed  for 
what  is  called  etiquette  in  society.  Now  and  then 
there  are  elements  of  etiquette  which  perhaps  might 
well  be  ridiculed;  but  in  the  main  there  is  a  just 
reason  for  all  those  customs  which  come  under  the 
head  of  etiquette.  There  is  a  reason  which  has  re- 
gard to  facility  of  intercourse.  There  is  a  reason  in 
the  avoidance  of  offense.  There  is  a  reason  in  com- 
fort and  happiness.  And  no  man  can  afford  to  vio- 
late these  unwritten  customs  of  etiquette  whc 
wishes  to  act  as  a  Christian  gentleman. 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION. 

PAttl 

The  Nattjee  and  Purpose  of  the  Book 1 

CHAPTER  L 

etiquette  in  the  home  cmcLB. 

Special  Advice  to  Boys  and  Girls 19 

CHAPTER  n 

reception  and  entertainment  op  visitors,  —  duties  of 
guests. 

Visits  of  Ceremony 26 

Visits  of  Friendship 30 

Visits  of  Congratulation 30 

Visits  of  Condolence , 31 

Social  Visits 81 

CHAPTER  m. 

8ALUTATI0NS,--LEAVE-TAKING.—INTR0DUCTT0NS.— BEHAVIOR 
IN  TRAVELLING. — LETTERS  OF  INTRODUCTION. 

Xntrodnctions 38 

Behavior  in  Travelling 89 

Letters  of  Introduction 49 


Vi  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

TABLE  ETIQUETTE. — FLOWERS  FOR  THE  TABLE. — DOINQ  THB 
HONORS  OF  THE  TABLE. — GENERAL  CUSTOMS. — STORY  OF  A 
FRENCHMAN. 

Flowers  for  tlie  Breakfast-Table 49 

Doing  the  Honors  of  the  Table 50 

General  Customs » .'. .  51. 

Story  of  the  Abb6  Cbsson 53 

CHAPTER  V. 

DINNER-PARTIES. — INVITATIONS. — NUMBER  OF  GUESTS. — TABLE 
ARRANGEMENTS.— CUSTOMS. 

Invitations. — ^Acceptances  and  Regrets 59 

Number  of  Guests.— Thirteen  a  Fatal  Number 61 

Arrangements  of  the  Table 62 

Clubs 65 

Drinking  Wine 69 

The  Dessert.—  Servants 70 

Trifling  Afl^irs  of  Some  Importance 71 

CHAPTER  VL 

EVENING    ENTERTAINMENTS.— PARTIES    AND    BALLS. 

The  Arrival  of  Guests 74 

The  Supper-Table 76 

Suppression  of  Intemperance 77 

Leave-Taking.— Call  Within  a  Few  Days 78 

Persons  not  being  Invited. — A  Dancing-Party 79 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

THE  PROPER  FORMS    OP  ADDRESS. — HOW    TO    WRITE    AND  AD- 
DRESS   LETTERS. — THE   GIVING  OP   NAMES. 

Love  of  Titles  in  America 83 

The  Etiquette  of  .Address 83 

How  to  Write  and  Address  Letters §6 


CONTENTS.  vil 

The  Perils  of  Letters 87 

Answering  Letters „. , . 87 

Tlie  Giving  of  Names 89 

CHAPTER  VUL 

SOCIAL  rNTERCOURSK.  —  CONVERSATION  IN  SOCIETY.  ~  SLANG 
FHBASE8.— EXAGGERATION.— SCANDAL.— THE  INFLUENCE  OP 
WHAT  PEOPLE  SAY.  —  mQUISITIVE  PEOPLE.  —  SIB  RICHARD 
STEELE'S  RULE  FOR  CONVERSATION. 

Conversation 94 

Slang   Phrases 98 

Eiaggerations 99 

What  People  Say 104 

Inquisitive  Persons 106 

CHAPTER  IX. 

DRESS.— PERSONAL  APPEARANCE  AND  MANNERS.— BEAUTY. 

A  Recipe  for  a  Bonnet. — Beauty 119 

CHAPTER  X. 

MARRIAGE OFFERS    OF    MARRIAGE. — LOVERS*    LOVE-LETTERS. 

— ETIQUETTE  OP  MARRIAGE.  —  ORIGIN  OF  THE  WEDDING- 
CAKE.  —  WEDDING-CARDS.  —  ORIGIN  OF  WEDDING-RINGS.  — 
WEDDING-GIFTS. 

Offers  of  Marriage 126 

Love-Letters 1^30 

The  Etiquette  of  Marriage 1^30 

Wedding-Cake 134 

Origin  of  Betrothal  and  Wedding  Rings 135 

Wedding-Gifts 136 

CHAPTER  XI. 

HUSBANDS.— W 1 V  ES.— BACHELORS. — OLD  MAIDS. 

Husbands 140 


Vm  CONTENTS. 

PAOB 

Wives 147 

Old  Bachelors 163 

Old  Maids 1&5 


CHAPTEH  XTT. 

POLITENESS  AND  PLEASING  MANNEKS  EN  CHILDREN  AND 
YOUNG  PERSONS. — PROPER  INFLUENCES.— CITY  AND  COUN- 
TRY MANNERS. — MANNERS  OP  YOUNG  LADIES  ABROAD  OR 
AT  WATERING-PLACES. — THE  NEED  OP  PATIENCE. 

Proper  Influences 162 

City  and  Country  Manners 164 

Manners  of  Young  Ladies  Abroad  or  at  Watering-Places..  166 

Good  Advice  to  Everybody 170 


A  MANUAL  OF  ETIQUETTE^ 


INTRODUCTION. 

TilJK   NATUMB   JlND   PUItPOSE    OF   THE   BOOK, 

These  pages  have  been  prepared  for  those  who  are 
Btriving  to  improve  themselves  in  exterior  polish,  and  to 
add  to  their  stock  of  information  concerning  the  sub- 
jects upon  which  it  treats.  It  has  not  been  written  for 
those  who  have  been  trained  in  the  best  usages  of  society 
from  their  infancy ;  nor  for  those  who  learned  politeness 
at  the  same  time  that  they  mastered  the  alphabet ;  but 
for  the  less  favored  of  both  sexes  in  our  land,  who  are 
desirous  of  obtaining  a  knowledge  of  the  etiquette  which 
governs  social  intercourse,  and  are  desirous  of  culti- 
vating both  politeness  and  good-breeding. 

Its  instructions  are  perfectly  plain,  practical  and  sim 
pie — so  simple  that  many  persons  may  incline  to  ridicule 
them.  But  only  in  this  way  can  we  convey  information 
to  the  many  who  are  desirous  of  receiving  it. 

Etiquette  has  been  defined  as  a  code  of  laws  which 
binds  society  together — viewless  as  the  wind — and  yet 
exercising  a  vast  influence  upon  the  well-being  of  man- 
kind. 

1 


2  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

These  laws  were  instituted  during  the  days  of  ancient 
chivah-y,  but  as  years  have  flown  they  have  been  modi- 
fied in  a  great  degree,  many  of  them  being  quite  obso- 
lete and  others  entirely  changed.  Some,  however,  have 
been  but  slightly  varied,  to  suit  the  times,  being  gov- 
erned by  the  laws  of  good  taste  and  common)  sense, 
and  these  not  only  facilitate  the  intercourse  ul  pei-atfua 
in  society,  but  are  also  essential  to  their  ease  and  com- 
posure of  manner. 

"  And  manners,"  said  the  eloquent  Edmund  Burke, 
"  are  of  more  importance  than  laws,  for  upon  them  in  a 
great  measure  the  laws  depend.  The  law  can  touch  us 
here  and  there,  now  and  then.  Manners  are  what  vex 
or  soothe,  corrupt  or  purify,  exalt  or  debase,  barbarize  or 
refine,  by  a  constant,  steady,  uniform  and  insensible  oper- 
ation, like  that  of  the  air  we  breathe  in.  They  give  their 
whole  form  and  color  to  our  lives.  According  to  their 
quality  they  aid  morals,  they  supply  them,  or  they  to- 
tally destroy  them." 

It  is  often  said  that  "  such  a  man's  pleasant,  affable 
manners  made  his  fortune."  And  it  is  a  truth  that  po- 
liteness and  good-breeding  go  far  towards  forming  both 
a  man  and  a  woman's  reputation,  and  stamp  upon  them, 
as  it  were,  their  current  value,  in  the  circles  wherein 
they  move. 

Agreeable  manners  are  very  frequently  the  friuts  of 
a  good  heart,  and  then  they  will  surely  please,  even 
though  they  may  lack  somewhat  of  graceful,  courtly 
polish.  There  is  hardly  any  thing  of  greater  importance 
to  children  of  either  sex  than  good-breeding ;  and  if 
parents  and  teachers  would  perform  their  duties  faith- 
fully, there  would  not  be  so  much  complaint  concerning 
the  manners  of  the  American  children  of  the  period. 


THE   NATURE   AND  PURPOSE   OF    THE   BOOK.        3 

"  Be  Courteous,"  it  is  an  apostolical  injunction  which 
we  should  ever  bear  in  mind. 

Let  us  train  up  our  children  to  behave  at  home  as  we 
would  have  them  act  abroad ;  for  we  may  be  certain  that, 
while  they  are  children,  they  will  conduct  themselves 
abroad  as  they  have  been  in  the  habit  of  doing,  under 
similar  circumstances,  at  home. 

The  new  version  of  Solomon's  proverb  is  said  to  run 
thus : — 

"  Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and  when 
he  is  old  he  will  go  on  training."  But  it  is  open  to  sev- 
eral definitions. 

Enter  a  home  where  the  parents  are  civil  and  courte- 
ous towards  all  within  the  family  circle — whether  guests 
or  constant  inmates — and  you  will  see  that  their  children 
are  the  same ;  that  good  manners  are  learned  quite  as 
much  by  imitation  as  by  fixed  rules  or  principles. 

Go  into  a  family  where  the  parents  are  rude,  ill-bred 
and  indulge  in  disputations  and  unkind  remarks,  and 
you  will  find  the  children  are  rough,  uncouth  and  bearish. 

Good  manners  are  not  merely  conventional  rules, 
but  are  founded  upon  reason  and  good  sense,  and  are, 
therefore,  most  worthy  of  the  consideration  of  all ;  and 
there  are  many  points  of  good-breeding  which  neither 
time  nor  place  will  ever  change,  because  they  are  found- 
ed upon  a  just  regard  of  man  for  man. 

We  frequently  hear  these  questions  asked :  "  Who 
is  a  lady  ?  and  who  is  a  gentleman  ?  " 

The  answers  may  be  difticult  to  supply  on  account 
'of  the  great  difierence  of  opinion  in  various  classes  of 
society,  upon  this  subject. 

Some  would  declare  that  position,  advantageous  sur 
foundings,  great  riches,  high  birth,  or  superior  intelli 


4  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

gence  and  education,  gave  the  requisites;  but  all  of  our 
readers  know  of  i^ersons  who  possess  some  one  or  more 
of  these  advantages,  and  yet  they  cannot  lay  true  claims 
to  this  desirable  and  distinctive  appellation. 

Hence  we  frequently  hear  these  words — 

"  Ah !  she  is  no  lady ! "  or,  "  Indeed,  he  is  no  gentle- 
man!" appHed  to  those  whose  standing  is  high:  who 
possess  much  wealth ;  or  are  endowed  with  genius ;  but 
have  neglected  to  add  to  their  other  advantages  the 
touchstone  of  politeness  and  good-breeding. 

Our  reply  to  the  question  is  that  a  well-bred  lady  is 
one  who  to  true  modesty  and  refinement,  adds  a  scrupu- 
lous attention  to  the  rights  and  feelings  of  those  with 
whom  she  associates,  whether  they  are  rich  or  poor,  and 
who  is  the  same  both  in  the  kitchen  or  parlor.  We  re- 
call the  praise  given  by  an  Irishman  to  a  fiiend  of  ours, 
when  he  said : — 

"  Troth  an'  indade  ma'am,  jist  as  ye  see  her  in  the 
parlor,  we  sees  her  in  the  kitchen.  Niver  a  cross  word 
passes  her  lips,  be  it  to  rich  or  poor,  servant  or  friend." 
This  is  a  high  meed  of  praise — and  when  a  courtly  ad- 
dress and  ease  of  manner  are  added  to  it,  we  behold  a 
true  lady. 

Can  we  answer  the  other  question  ?    "We  will  try. 

Whoever  is  true,  loyal  and  sincere ;  whoever  is  of  a 
humane  and  affable  demeanor,  and  couileous  to  all ; 
whoever  is  honorable  in  himself,  and  in  his  judgment 
of  others,  and  requires  no  law  but  his  word  to  hold  him 
to  his  engagements ; —  such  a  man  is  a  gentleman, — 
whether  he  be  dressed  in  broadcloth  and  in  fine  linen, 
or  be  clad  in  a  blue  homespun  frock;  —  whether  his 
hands  are  white  and  soft,  or  hardened  and  stained  Avith 
drudgery  and  toil. 


THE    NATURE   AND    PURPOSE    OF    THE    BOOK.        D 

In  a  recent  address  made  by  the  Bishop  of  Manches- 
ter, England,  before  the  Y.  M.  C.  S.  of  Leeds,  he  said 
"  Some  people  think  a  gentleman  means  a  man  of  inde- 
pendent fortune — a  man  who  fares  sumptuously  every 
day ;  a  man  who  need  not  labor  for  his  daily  bread. 
None  of  these  make  a  gentleman — not  one  of  them— 
nor  all  of  them  together.  I  have  known  men  when  I 
was  brought  closer  in  contact  with  working  men  than  I 
am  brought  now  ;  I  have  known  men  of  the  roughest  ex- 
terior, who  had  been  used  all  their  lives  to  follow  the 
plough  and  to  look  after  horses,  as  thorough  gentlemen 
in  heart  as  any  nobleman  who  ever  wore  a  ducal  coro- 
net. I  mean  I  have  known  them  as  unselfish,  I  have 
known  them  as  truthful,  I  have  known  them  as  sympa- 
thizing; and  all  these  qualities  go  to  make  v/hat  I  un- 
derstand by  the  term  '  a  gentleman.' 

"It  is  a  noble  privilege  which  has  been  sadly  pros- 
tituted ;  and  what  I  want  to  tell  you  is,  that  the  hum- 
blest man  in  Leeds,  who  has  the  coarsest  work  to  do, 
yet,  if  his  heart  be  tender,  and  pure,  and  true,  can  be, 
in  the  most  emphatic  sense  of  the  word,  ^  a  gentle- 
man.' " 

We  all  know  that  there  are  those  in  our  midst  who 
object  to  politeness,  or  polite  phrases,  because,  as  they 
say,  the  language  is  false  and  unmeaning.  And  "  co77i- 
pany  ma7iners  "  is  a  scornful  term  frequently  applied  to 
the  courteous  demeanor,  and  many  polite  sentences 
which  are  often  uttered,  and  are  so  very  desirable,  in 
well-bred  society. 

In  the  common  compliments  of  civilized  life,  there  is 
no  falsehood  uttered,  because  there  is  no  intention  to 
deceive.  And  polite  language  is  always  agreeable  to  the 
ear,  and  lends  a  soothing  influence  to  the  heart ;  while 


6  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

unkind  and  rough  words,  harshly  uttered,  are  just  th« 
reverse. 

Children  and  animals  recognize  this  tiuth  quite  as 
readily  as  adults.  A  baby  will  cry  at  the  sound  of 
harsh  language ;  and  your  horse,  cow,  dog  or  cat,  are  all 
most  amenable  to  kind  words  and  caressing  motions. 
And  although : — 

**'Tis  only  man  can  words  create, 
And  cut  the  air  to  sounds  articulate 
By  Nature's  special  charter," 

yet  kindness  is  a  language  which  the  dumb  can  speak 
and  the  deaf  can  understand. 

We  can  convey  the  plainest  of  truths  in  a  civil 
speech;  and  the  most  malignant  of  lies  can  be  also 
wrapped  in  specious  words.  But  we  cannot  consider  a 
love  of  truth  any  apology  for  rude  and  uncouth  man- 
ners ;  truth  need  not  be  made  harsh,  unlovely  and  mo- 
rose ;  but  should  appear  kind  and  gentle,  attractive  and 
pleasing.  Roughness  and  honesty  are,  however,  often 
met  with  in  the  same  person ;  but  we  are  not  compe- 
tent judges  of  human  nature,  if  we  take  ill-manners  to 
be  a  guarantee  of  probity  of  heart,  or  think  a  stranger 
must  be  a  knave  because  he  possesses  the  outward 
seeming  of  a  gentleman.  Doubtless  there  are  many 
wolves  in  sheep's  clothing  in  our  land,  but  that  docs 
not  decrease  the  value  of  gentleness  and  courtesy  in 
the  least. 

Good  manners  and  a  good  conscience  are  very  often 
twin-sisters,  and  are  always  more  attractive  for  the  com- 
panionship. 

Bad  manners  are  frequently  a  species  of  bad  morals ; 
End  Goethe  tells  us,  "  there  is  no  outward  sign  of  cour- 
tesy that  does  not  rest  on  a  deep,  moral  foundation." 


THE   NATURE   AND   PURPOSE   OF   THE   BOOK.        7 

Good  manners  are  a  very  essential  characteristic  of 
religion  also,  as  well  as  a  fundamental  part  of  civiliza- 
tion ;  and  we  are  all  in  duty  bound  to  treat  those  with 
whom  we  come  in  contact,  with  consideration,  respect 
and  deference. 

In  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  we  read  the  first  "  Code 
of  Etiquette  and  Good  manners^''  which  was  ever  given 
to  man  from  high  authority. 

The  Greeks  and  Romans,  to  be  snre,  were  strictly 
devoted  to  etiquette — but  it  was  not  the  kind  which 
springs  from  "  a  conscience  void  of  offence  against  God 
and  man." 

The  Chinese  are  the  most  minute  of  all  nations  in 
their  forms  of  etiquette,  etc. ;  and  they  have  hundreds 
of  books  which  treat  upon  politeness  and  good-breed- 
ing. One  of  their  treatises  upon  these  subjects  is  said 
to  contain  over  three  thousand  articles. 

The  custom  of  salutations,  of  visiting,  of  eating,  of 
making  presents,  of  introductions,  writing  letters,  and 
the  like,  are  all  strictly  defined,  and  they  are  enforced 
like  our  laws — no  one  being  permitted  to  transgress 
them.  We  have  been  inclined  to  consider  the  Chinese 
as  barbarians,  while  in  fact  they  are  a  far  more  polite 
nation  than  our  own.  La  Bruyere^  a  famous  French 
writer,  thus  defines  politeness : 

"  We  may  define  politeness,  though  we  cannot  tell 
where  to  fix  it  in  practice.  It  observes  received  usages 
and  customs,  is  bound  to  times  and  places,  and  is  not 
the  same  thing  in  the  two  sexes  or  in  different  condi- 
tions. Wit  alone  cannot  obtain  it ;  it  is  acquired  and 
brought  to  perfection  by  emulation.  Some  dispositions 
ftlone  are  susceptible  of  politeness,  as  others  are  only 
capable  of  great  talents  or  solid  virtues." 


8  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

"  It  is  true,  politeness  puts  merit  forward,  and  ren 
ders  it  agreeable,  and  a  man  must  have  eminent  qualifi 
cations  to  support  himself  without  it." 

Politeness  may  also  be  said  to  be  the  embodiment 
of  the  golden  rule;  and  without  its  aid,  without  the 
amenities  of  society,  life  is  an  arid  w^aste,  a  barrec 
plain. 

Gold  will  not  supply  the  deficiencies  of  a  pleasing 
deportment ;  and  we  can  assure  our  readers  that  they 
will  find  courtesy  in  all  times  and  at  all  places  the  cheap- 
est and  most  available  of  commodities. 

In  Europe,  good  manners  are  most  highly  esteemed, 
and  most  assiduously  inculcated  both  in  the  highest  and 
the  lowest  classes ;  and  the  children  are  taught  that  it 
is  very  essential  for  them  to  show  respect  to  their  su- 
periors and  elders,  and  to  be  always  kind  and  courte- 
ous to.  their  inferiors. 

In  America,  politeness  and  etiquette  are  well  taught 
in  those  families  who  possess  culture  and  refinement ; 
but  among  the  masses  rarely  taught  at  all.  Our  district 
schools  were  nurseries  of  good  manners  thirty  or  forty 
years  ago,  compared  to  what  they  are  at  the  present  day. 

Then  the  country  children  were  taught  to  bow  to 
strangers  passing  by ;  now  they  would  be  more  likely 
to  salute  them  with  profanity  or  vulgarity. 

Good  manners  are  surely  at  a  discount  in  the  United 
States.  We  cannot  disguise  this  fact — it  is  seen  by  all 
who  travel  through  the  country,  who  frequent  the  city, 
who  sail  upon  our  rivers  and  our  lakes,  or  whirl  rapidly 
along  our  railways. 

The  lower  ofiicials  are  often  cross  and  surly — the 
higher  sometimes  extremely  discourteous ;  and  the  want 
of  good-breeding  is  everywhere  noted. 


THE  NATURE  AND  PURPOSE  OF  THE  BOOK.    9 

Surely  we  should  ask  ourselves  the  question — 
"  Wheace  has  this  condition  of  afiairs  arisen?" 
Our  democratic  principles  should  not  be  allowed  to 
lead  us  to  indulge  in  discourtesy,  and  thus  throw  a 
shadow  of  disgrace  upon  our  institutions.  And  those 
who  consider  the  rules  which  regulate  society  needless 
and  absurd,  would,  if  they  were  laid  aside,  soon  desire 
their  restoration,  as  they  are  a  needful  barrier  against 
rudeness  and  vulgarity. 

There  are,  doubtless,  many  eccentricities  of  fashion, 
yet  they  soon  pass  away ;  but  some  prescribed  regula- 
tions for  conduct  are  essential  for  the  preservation  of 
order  and  dignity.  Etiquette  is  intended  to  guard  us 
from  some  of  the  inconveniences  of  a  large  acquaintance, 
and  by  settling  certain  points,  it  permits  us  to  maintain 
a  ceremonious  acquaintance  with  a  circle  much  too 
large  for  social  visiting. 
Therefore  let  us : — 

"  study  vnth.  care,  politeness  that  must  teach 
The  modest  forms  of  gesture  and  of  speech; 
In  vain  formality,  -vritli  matron  mien, 
And  pertness  apes  -with  her  familiar  grin: 
They  against  nature  for  applauses  strain, 
Distosrt  themselves,  and  give  all  others  pain." 


CHAPTER  I. 

JSTIQUBTTU    IN    THE    HO  MB    CIBCZB. 


"Nor  need  we  power  or  splendor,— 
Wide  hall  or  lordly  dome; 
The  good,  the  true,  the  tender,— 
These  form  the  wealth  of  home." 


Etiquette  is  a  comprehensive  term,  for  it  embraces 
not  only  all  observances  connected  with  social  inter- 
course, but  such  as  belong  particularly  to  the  home 
circle. 

To  obtain  fireside  comforts  and  home-born  enjoy- 
ments and  happiness,  something  more  is  required  than 
a  handsome  house,  a  beautiful  lawn,  shade-trees,  and  a 
garden  filled  with  flowers  and  arranged  in  the  most  ar- 
tistic order. 

Family  bickerings  and  strife ;  a  lack  of  politeness, 
good-breeding  and  etiquette,  would  turn  the  loveliest 
Eden  into  a  barren  waste. 

It  ^T\\l  avail  us  little  to  furnish  our  houses  with  all  the 
elegancies  which  the  upholsterer's  art  can  afibrd,  and  to 
cultivate  the  grounds  with  the  utmost  skill,  if  our  hearts 
and  minds  are  uncultivated,  rough,  uncouth  and  uncivil. 

The  members  of  one  family  must  unceasingly  inter- 
change kind  oflSces  ;  must  rejoice  and  mourn,  hope  and 
fear  smile  and  weep  in  unison ;  and  must  exchange  sym- 


12  A   rANUAL   OF    ETIQUETTE. 

pathetic  emotions,  with  a  due  regard  to  each  other's 
feelings,  or  the  charming  delights  of  the  domestic  circle 
will  lose  much  of  their  relish,  or  will  be  broken  up  and 
become  totally  devoid  of  interest. 

And  it  cannot  be  too  strongly  impressed  upon  the 
mind,  that  mutual  respect  is  the  basis  of  true  afiection ; 
and,  although  it  may  seem  a  trifling  matter  in  the  family 
whether  this  or  that  mode  of  speech  is  adopted,  in  real- 
ity it  is  a  very  important  thing. 

Children  and  servants  are  greatly  influenced  by  the 
demeanor  of  master  and  mistress  of  the  house;  and  the 
husband  who  addresses  his  wife,  in  their  presence,  in  a 
derogatory  manner,  does  both  himself  and  her  a  decided 
mjury.  AVhile  the  wife,  on  her  part,  is  equally  bound  to 
show  all  due  respect  to  her  husband. 

Every  human  being  possesses  an  innate  perception 
of  what  is  right.  Children  and  servants  are  not  excep- 
tions to  this  general  rule  ;  and  those  of  us  who  indulge  in 
unkind  expressions  towards  each  other,  lower  ourselves 
more  than  we  can,  perhaj^s,  understand  in  the  opinions 
of  those  about  us. 

In  many  cases,  a  feeling  of  dislike  is  engendered, 
which  no  after  circumstances  can  obliterate — a  feeling 
near  akin  to  contempt,  also ;  for  who  can  cherish  respect 
for  individuals  who  cannot  govern  themselves  ? 

A  generous-minded  boy  will  never  forget  the  unkind 
and  taunting  woi-ds  which  he  has  heard  an  irritable  and 
ill-governed  father  address  to  his  dearly  loved  mother; 
nor  will  either  girls  or  boys  forget  similar  breaches  of 
politeness  and  good-breeding  exhibited  by  their  mother 
towards  the  father. 

Truly,  we  have  need  of  patience  !  and  in  the  family 
circle  it  is  one  of  the  brightest  vu'tues. 


ETIQUETTE    IN    THE    HOME    CIRCLE.  13 

"  Can't  you  both  have  patience  ?  "  murmured  a  little 
gentle  boy  once  in  our  hearing,  while  his  parents  were 
indulging  in  unseemly  bickerings,  and  there  was  a  whole 
volume  of  reproof  in  that  one  sentence. 

Chesterfield,  a  pattern  of  good-breeding,  tells  his 
son,  that — 

"  The  most  familiar  and  intimate  habitudes,  connec- 
tions and  friendships,  require  a  degree  of  good-breeding 
both  to  preserve  and  cement  them.  The  best  of  us  have 
our  bad  sides ;  and  it  is  as  imprudent  as  it  is  ill-bred  to 
exhibit  them.  I  shall  not  use  ceremony  with  you,  it  would 
be  misplaced  between  us ;  but  I  shall  certainly  observe 
that  degree  of  good-breeding  with  you,  which  is,  in  the 
first  place,  decent,  and  which,  I  am  sure,  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  make  us  like  one  another's  company  long." 

This  is  the  best  advice  which  can  be  given  to  hus- 
bands and  wives,  parents  and  children,  and  also  to  rela- 
tives and  friends. 

The  habit  of  bantering,  which  is  so  often  adopted  by 
married  people  before  children  and  servants,  is  very  un- 
desirable, and  frequently  leads  to  serious  consequences. 

The  husband  will  give  a  ridiculous  appellation  to  the 
wife,  which  will  raise  a  laugh  at  her  expense ;  but  in  the 
end,  it  may  lower  him  far  more  than  the  mother  in  the 
opinion  of  the  children ;  and  in  their  turn,  they  will  often 
feel  more  respect  and  afiection  for  the  mother  than  for 
the  father. 

Nothing  can  be  more  injurious,  or  inconsistent  with 
true  politeness  and  good-breeding,  than  the  constant 
habit  of  fault-finding  concerning  little  petty  trifles,  when 
indulged  in  by  either  husband  or  wife,  in  the  presence 
of  others  or  by  themselves. 

There  are  men  who  never  come  to  the  table  but  the} 


14  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

will  find  fault  with  the  dishes  served  upon  it.  If  roast 
beef  is  the  chief  dish,  they  will  say  : — 

"  Beef!  beef!  why  didn't  you  have  chicken  or  turkey  ? 
I  am  tired  of  this  everlasting  beef!  " 

Or  vice  versa.  No  matter  what  the  wife  may  have 
provided,  such  a  man  will  always  evince  a  desire  for 
something  else. 

Now,  were  the  gentleman  accused  of  fault-finding,  he 
would  indignantly  deny  it ;  and  he  may  be  a  kind  and 
good  and  true  husband  and  father,  and  only  have  inad- 
vertently fallen  into  this  habit  of  not  being  satisfied  with 
what  has  been  provided. 

A  good  way  to  cure  him,  would  be  for  the  wife  to 
hand  him  a  pencil  and  a  card  every  morning  as  he  leaves 
the  house,  and  request  him  to  put  down  what  he  desires 
for  dinner ;  so  that  the  daily  fault-finding  can  be,  in  a 
measure,  averted.  This  would  convince  him  of  his  prac- 
tice of  picking  flaws  in  the  menage  /  and  go  far  towards 
efiecting  a  reformation  in  it. 

Half  of  us  find  fault  from  habit ;  but  some  of  us,  we 
fear,  do  so  from  an  inborn  ugliness  of  disposition. 

Of  the  latter  class  we  have  little  hopes ;  but  the  for- 
mer can  cure  themselves — "  'an  it  pleases  them." 

Bad  habits  are  very  easily  acquired ;  therefore,  young 
persons  must  take  special  pains  to  avoid  them. 

We  are  always  disgusted  with  sons  and  daughters 
who  do  not  show  a  marked  respect  to  their  parents, 
elders  and  superiors;  and  who  do  not  scruple  to  contra- 
dict them,  and  set  up  their  own  opinions,  with  the  ut- 
most pertinacity,  against  those  of  their  parents. 

And  why  should  our  young  men  put  aside  the  hon- 
ored name  of  "  Father,"  and  substitute  for  it  the  objeo 
tionable  words  ''  Governor  "  or  "  Old  Man  f  " 


ETIQUETTE   IN   THE   HOME   CHICLE.  15 

Some  persons  may  reply : — 

"  What  signifies  a  name  ?  " 

A  great  deal ;  and  Father  is  a  holy  name,  given  to 
as  directly  from  God,  the  Father  of  all  mankind;  and 
he  who  attains  to  that  rank  and  stands  as  a  father  of  the 
family,  occupies  a  high  position,  and  his  children  should 
recognize  his  sacred  office  and  give  him  the  name  as- 
signed to  it. 

No  one  thinks  of  calling  his  mother  "  Governess  "  or 
^^Mrs.  Governor." 

If  a  daughter  should  attempt  it,  it  would  be  esteem- 
ed highly  irreverent  and  ridiculous ;  yet  it  is  not  in  re- 
ality any  more  absurd  a  practice. 

Young  persons  often  fall  into  erroneous  habits  from 
want  of  thought ;  therefore,  it  is  needful  to  remind  our 
young  friends  of  certain  little  discrepancies  regarding 
good-breeding,  which  they  should  carefully  endeavor  to 
avoid. 

Good  manners  are  taught  in  the  home,  by  "  line  upon 
line  and  precept  upon  precept."  Few  of  us  are  born 
well-bred ;  although  we  do  occasionally  meet  with  those 
who  are  styled  so.  And,  undoubtedly,  a  well-bred  father 
and  mother  will  not  have  as  much  difficulty  in  rearing 
polite  and  well-mannered  children,  as  those  who  are  the 
reverse — not  because  they  are  born  so,  perhaps ;  but  be- 
cause, as  we  have  said  before,  good  manners  are  learned 
by  imitation  more  readily  than  by  precept  and  rule. 

Let  brothers  and  sisters  be  taught  to  respect  each 
other^s  rights ;  be  as  thoughtful  to  please,  and  as  watch- 
ful to  avoid  anything  which  will  perplex  and  annoy  each 
other,  as  they  would  be  to  a  young  guest  whom  they 
desu'ed  to  honor ;  and  they  will  then  learn  a  due  observ- 
ance of  home  etiquette  and  politeness. 


16  A   MANUAL   OF    ETIQUETTE. 

Kude  and  rough  boys  are  often  allowed  to  treat  theit 
sisters  in  a  very  disagreeable,  overbearing  manner,  and 
annoy  them  on  every  occasion,  by  breaking  up  their 
baby  houses  and  destroying  their  playthings,  and  speak- 
ing very  slightingly  of  "  the  girls.'''' 

We  consider  such  behavior  as  exceedingly  reprehen- 
sible, and  entirely  at  variance  with  all  rules  of  good- 
breeding. 

Such  boys  will  also  make  unkind  and  rude  husbands ; 
for  by  being  permitted  to  exhibit  and  indulge  such  traits 
of  character  in  their  youth,  they  will  be  likely  to  indulge 
in  them  in  their  manhood,  and  pursue  the  same  pleasing 
pastimes  in  their  own  families. 

A  sister  is  the  best  judge  of  a  brother's  abilities  in 
playing  the  role  of  a  good  husband. 

And  a  brother  can  estimate  very  fairly  the  position 
which  a  sister  would  hold  in  a  husband's  home. 

We  delight  in  the  freedom  of  childhood;  in  ita 
merry — 

"  Quips  and  cranks  and  wanton  wiles ; " 

and  in  the  cheerfulness  of  youth,  and  its  many  delights 
and  pleasures ;  but  still  more  charming  is  the  gentle- 
manly demeanor  of  brothers  towards  their  sisters. 

Boastful  persons,  and  such  as  disregard  truth  in  their 
statements,  are  usually  to  be  avoided ;  tliese  sins,  in  the 
lowest  point  of  view,  are  decidedly  against  the  etiquette 
of  good  society. 

ISTo  woman  can  either  respect  or  love  a  man  who  is 
it  the  habit  of  deceiving  her ;  nor  can  a  man  esteem  or 
love  a  woman  whose  statements  do  not  possess  the  viilue 
of  truth. 

Men  will  sometimes  conceal  from  women  the  reali« 
ties  of  their  lives  on  the  plea  that  they  are  too  narrow 


ETIQUETTE    IN    THE   HOME   CIRCLE.  17 

mincled  weak  or  simple  to  understand  them ;  while  worn 
en,  in  their  turn,  conceal  the  details  of  their  daily  life 
on  the  score  that  they  do  not  wish  to  be  interfered  with ; 
or  for  fear  lest  their  hidden  pleasures  be  denied  them. 

Hence  arises  the  theory  that  wives  must  be  kept  in 
the  dark  concerning  their  husbands'  pursuits ;  and  that 
men  must  be  '•'"managed^''  so  that  they  shall  not  forbid 
this,  that  or  the  other  desired  pleasure. 

And  this  is  styled  "  diplomacy  in  the  home  circle." 

Of  course  this  state  of  ailairs  is  very  uncertain  and 
slippery;  and  an  expose  will  be  threatened  daily. 

Both  husband  and  wife  feel  that  they  are  deceived, 
yet  cannot  tell  exactly  how,  when  or  where ;  cannot 
place  their  hand  on  the  very  spot — cannot  prove  what 
they  suspect. 

Men  always  know  that  they  are  ^''managed''''  even 
when  they  cannot  see  the  way;  and  women  under- 
stand that  they  are  deceived ; — are  sure  that  the  excuses 
given  for  uncalled-for  absences  are  not  the  right  ones- 
even  though  they  cannot  discover  the  truth.  Such 
things  go  in  the  air,  and  consciousness  is  evolved  even  if 
the  senses  reveal  naught.  Such  homes,  however,  are 
but  the  stepping-stones  to  a  deeper  abyss  of  woe. 

A  love  of  truth,  a  high  sense  of  honor,  delicacy  of 
manner,  and  strict  adherence  to  correct  principles,  are 
the  chief  essentials  of  home  etiquette. 

Be  careful  to  avoid  the  habit  of  sauntering  into  a 
room  without  attending  to  any  thing  that  passes  there  ; 
— thinking,  it  may  be,  of  a  trifling  afiair  that  need  not  oc- 
cupy the  attention,  or  very  likely  not  thinking  at  all. 

In  this  way  some  persons  trespass  upon  the  rules  of 
politeness  which  enjoin  that  each  one  should  do  his  part 
in  society. 


18  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

Make  it  a  rule  wherever  you  are,  to  take  an  inter- 
est in  all  that  passes,  observe  the  characteristics  of  the 
persons  you  meet,  and  listen  to  and  take  part  in  the 
subjects  of  their  conversation. 

Habitual  inattention  is  sometimes  attributed  to  great 
genius,  but, we  cannot  endorse  that  idea. 

Such  a  peculiarity  of  manner  is  subversive  of  all  po- 
liteness, and  tends  to  shut  a  man  within  himself,  and 
make  him  of  little  importance  in  life.  There  are  some 
yoimg  persons,  however,  who  delight  to  pass  for  genius- 
es or  originals,  and  they  think  it  very  interesting  to 
appear  as  if  in  a  "  brown  study  "  while  in  the  comj^any 
of  others.  They  like  to  seem  entirely  absorbed,  and 
ai'^  delighted  if  any  one  observes  their  eccentricities. 

Such  manners  are  entirely  at  variance  with  good- 
breeding.  If  a  person  speak  to  you  ever  so  foolishly  or 
frivolously,  it  is  the  height  of  ill  manners  not  to  heed 
what  he  says;  and  if  he  ever  forces  conversation  upon 
you,  it  is  unkind,  to  say  the  least,  to  assume  a  perfectly 
indifferent  demeanor. 

Besides,  you  cannot  offer  any  one  more  flattering 
attention  than  by  that  pleasing  deference  which,  though 
it  may  involve  somewhat  of  a  sacrifice,  yet,  is  worth 
making. 

It  is  a  good  rule  to  endeavor  to  please  every  one  as 
far  as  is  possible  for  us  to  do  without  too  great  a  breach 
of  sincerity. 

In  this  country  free  and  easy  manners  are  too  preva- 
lent ;  but  space  would  fail  us  to  particularise  all  the  lit- 
tle trifles  in  which  even  well-bred  persons  sometimes 
fall  short.  We  will,  however,  briefly  remark,  that  noth- 
ing can  be  more  adverse  to  good  manners  than  the  habit 
of  sitting  with  the  hat  on  in  the  house — be  it  in  the  par 


ETIQUETTE    IN    TUE    HOME    CIRCLE.  19 

lor,  dining-room,  kitchen,  store  or  office  ;  or  than  yawn- 
ing and  whispering  in  company,  lounging  npon  the  chairs, 
by  tipping  them  back  upon  two  legs ;  taking  the  best 
8tats  in  tlie  room,  and  keeping  them  when  your  elders 
enter ;  or  standing  with  the  back  to  an  oj^en  fire,  i^hen 
(Other  persons  are  near  it;  and  last,  but  not  least,  spit- 
ting into  the  tire,  etc.  These  practices  are  deemed  al- 
most peculiar  to  our  country,  and  have  been  severely 
animadverted  upon  by  European  travellers  in  our  midst. 

A  man  may  have  virtue,  capacity  and  good  habits, 
and  yet  his  lack  of  good-breeding  may  make  him  unen- 
durable to  those  who  are  well-bred. 

The  style  and  manner  which  we  neglect  as  too  tri- 
fling for  us  to  heed,  are  often  the  things  by  which  the 
world  judges  us.  There  are  many  little  matters  of  per- 
sonal bearing  and  conduct  which  must  be  attended  to, 
if  we  desire  to  be  agreeable  in  society. 

It  is  useless  to  say  that  such  a  man,  whose  attire  is 
neglected,  whose  whole  appearance  bespeaks  the  sloven, 
is  a  good  and  able  man  and  therefore  must  be  agreeable 
and  pleasing.  Ilis  ability  and  goodness  are,  doubtless, 
desirable  qualities,  but  the  personal  juxtaposition  of  the 
man  is  insupportable  to  those  who  are  accustomed  to 
cleanliness  and  refinement. 

Not  that  it  is  essential  that  every  man  should  be  ex- 
ternally elegant,  or  an  adept  in  the  rules  which  consti- 
tute good-breeding;  but  no  one  can  hope  to  be  admired 
and  sought  after,  who  is  addicted  to  conspicuous  un- 
cleanliness,  the  special  tendency  of  which  is  to  inspire 
painful  feelings  in  those  around  him. 

SPECIAL  ADVICE  TO  BOYS  Ai^D   GIRLS. 

Never  be  monkeyish  or  clownish — attempting  to  in- 


20  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

troduce  tlie  manners  of  the  "  circus "  into  the  home. 
Some  rude  boys  seem  to  pride  themselves  upon  their 
exhibitions  of  low,  vulgar  tricks,  antic  gestures,  foolish 
jests  and  odd,  slangy  expressions. 

Such  low,  shameful  vulgarity  may  excite  the  laughter 
of  foolish  persons,  "/or  the  mouth  of  fools  feedeth  on 
foolisJiness;  "  but  no  one  possessing  common  sense  can 
see  such  behavior  without  disgust  and  abhorrence.  And 
every  boy  that  acts  the  buffoon  puts  himself  on  a  level 
with  a  clown,  and  lowers  himself  in  the  estimation  of 
the  good  and  the  wise. 

Be  polite,  respectful  and  modest  to  all,  and  especially 
to  your  elders  and  superiors.  There  is  nothing  more 
disgusting  than  a  youth  who  assumes  an  air  of  disre- 
spect and  self-importance  towards  his  superiors,  equals, 
or  inferiors. 

Never  stare  people  in  the  face.  It  is  exceedingly 
impolite,  and  a  certain  mark  of  ill-breeding  to  stare  idly 
at  strangers  or  any  one,  as  though  you  were  entirely  un- 
used to  seeing  visitors.  In  conversing  with  any  one, 
however,  it  is  right  to  look  him  in  the  face,  with  cheer- 
ful, dignified  and  respectful  assurance. 

"  Never  jerk,  twitch  or  slam  doors  or  window  blinds ; 
but  endeavor  to  be  cautious  and  gentle  in  all  your  mo- 
tions. No  well-bred  child  will  ever  slam  a  door  in  an- 
ger, or  even  give  it  a  strong  twitch. 

Never  enter  a  house  or  parlor  with  your  boots  all 
mud  and  slush,  or  sit  down  with  your  hat  or  cap  on. 

Never  go  up  and  down  stairs,  or  about  the  house, 
with  the  speed  of  a  trotting  horse  and  the  tread  of  an 
elephant ;  step  lightly,  quickly,  and  orderly. 

Never  be  rude  and  boisterous  with  your  young 
friends.     You  can  share  in  all  kinds  of  sports,  and  yet 


ETIQUETTE   IN   THE   HOME   CIRCLE.  21 

never  lose  the  command  of  yourself  so  as  to  become 
hoydenish  and  bold.  Avoid  loud  soreammg  and  rude 
merriment.     Remember  what  Lear  says  of  Cordelia : 

**Her  voice  was  erer  sweet,  gentle  and  low:  an  excellent  thing  in  woman.'* 

If  we  will  Study  to  introduce  Home  Etiquette 
into  our  families ;  to  leai-n  to  be  always  courteous — al- 
ways conciliatory — always  well-bred — we  should  lind 
that  we  had  gained  an  immeasurable  amount  of  hapj^i- 
ness. 

Negligence  and  carelessness  with  regard  to  the  little 
amenities  of  life,  are  the  fruitful  source  of  much  domes- 
tic unhappiness.  "  Good  manners  are  to  the  family, 
what  good  morals  are  to  society,  their  cement  and  theb 
security." 

**AlasI  we  think  not  that  we  daily  see 
About  OUT  hearths — angela  that  are  to  be. 
Or  may  be  if  they  will,  and  we  prepare 
Their  souls  and  ours  to  meet  in  happy  air— 
A  child,  a  friend,  a  wife  whase  soft  heart  sings 
In  unison  with  ours,  breeding  its  future  wiugs.** 


CHAPTER  n. 

SB!f7XTl*ltlaJ!V  AJVD  ENTERTAINMENT  OF  VISITOIth    ETa 

"  Man,  in  society,  is  like  a  flower 
Blown  in  its  native  bud— 'Tla  there  alone 
His  faculties  expanded  in  full  bloom 
Shine  out,  there  only  reach  their  proper  use,** 

Behavior  at  home  is  one  of  the  best  touchstoE.es  oi 
good  manners;  for  many  persons  will  aj^pear  well 
abroad,  and  yet  cannot  exhibit  any  degree  of  ease  at 
their  own  fireside  and  table.  But  to  entertain  company 
without  embarrassment  or  excitement,  is  an  art  which 
it  requires  some  usage  to  perfect. 

"  Company,  various  company,"  says  Chesterfield,  "  is 
the  only  school  for  this  knowledge.  Nothing  forms  a 
young  person  so  much  as  being  used  to  keep  respectable 
and  superior  company,  where  a  constant  regard  and  at- 
tention is  necessary.  It  is  true,  this  is  at  first  a  disa- 
greeable state  of  restraint ;  but  it  soon  grows  habitual, 
and  consequently  easy;  and  you  are  amply  paid  for  it  by 
the  improvement  you  make,  and  the  credit  it  gives  you." 

Hospitality  is  also  a  Christian  duty,  and  all  house- 
keepers should  exercise  it  to  some  extent.  We  were 
not  designed  to  live  alone,  to  shut  ourselves  up  in  our 
houses,  and  enjoy  the  blessings  which  have  been  given 
us  in  a  spirit  of  exclusiveness. 

Nature  teaches  us  a  lesson  in  this  direction.  She 
keeps  open  house  for  innumerable  winged  and  creeping 


23 


insects,  and  their  banquets  are  always  spread  among  the 
beautiful,  fragrant  flowers,  whose  hospitable  abodes  are 
ever  filled  with  guests,  from  the  bees  and  the  butterflies 
to  the  tiniest  winged  gnat.  Elegant  hospitality  can 
be  exercised  at  a  moderate  expense ,  and  those  of  us 
who  cannot  afibrd  to  give  costly  dinner  or  evening  par- 
ties, can  surely  entertain  a  few  friends  at  tea,  or  of  an 
evening,  and  thus  promote  a  social  feeling  among  neigh- 
bors and  acquaintances.  It  is  not  well  for  young  per- 
sons to  entertain  too  much  company  when  they  first 
commence  housekeeping,  but  neither  is  it  well  to  pay 
no  heed  to  hospitality. 

The  Duke  of  Sully  advised  young  people  "  to  live 
frugally  that  you  may  live  happily;  shut  not  your  doors 
or  hearts  against  those  who  have  a  claim  upon  your  hos- 
pitality ; — but  remember,  that  if  they  really  esteem  and 
love  you,  they  will  come  not  to  look  at  your  table  or 
your  furniture,  but  to  enjoy  your  society." 

The  chief  art  of  pleasing  is  to  make  every  one  feel  at 
homo;  that  is,  at  his  ease. 

And  if  anything  has  occurred  in  your  menage  to  ruf- 
fle your  temper,  do  not  annoy  your  guests  by  telling 
your  grievances.  Of  course  they  cannot  be  interested 
in  such  petty  details ;  and  the  relation  may  tend  to  mar 
their  pleasure. 

There  are  those  who  are  born  with  the  faculty  of 
Tendering  every  one  happy  who  comes  in  contact  with 
them,  and  they  seem  endowed  with  great  discernment 
of  character,  and  can  encourage  the  timid,  repress  the 
encroaching,  and  call  forth  the  peculiar  talents  and  per- 
fections of  all.  Such  persons  can  always  make  them- 
selves agreeable ;  while  there  are  others  who,  strive  as 
they  may,  can  never  attain  to  the  same  position. 


24  A    MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

Yet  a  desire  to  please — a  desire  to  entertain  one's 
guests,  will  usually  prove  successful ;  and  if  you  are 
cheerful,  animated  and  pleasant  yourself,  you  cannot 
fail  to  shed  a  halo  of  pleasure  upon  those  around  you. 

If  your  friends  become  your  guests  for  awhile,  it  is 
well  to  give  them  some  insight  into  your  mode  of  life. 
Then  they  will  readily  comprehend  your  duties,  and 
will  often  think  it  advisable  not  to  encroach  too  much 
upon  3^our  morning  hours,  which  may  be  required  for 
some  domestic  occupations. 

After  luncheon,  or  early  dinner,  your  time,  however, 
should  be  given  up  them ;  either  to  drive  out,  walk, 
shop,  or  in  some  entertainment  in  the  house.  Of  course 
you  will  always  attend  to  the  arrangement  of  their 
sleeping-rooms,  and  provide  everything  that  is  essen- 
tial for  their  comfort  before  they  arrive,  unless  you  are 
blessed  with  a  most  superior  housekeeper.  It  is  mer- 
ciless to  invite  friends  to  visit  you  in  cold  weather,  with- 
out providhig  a  fire  in  their  bedroom  or  dressing-room. 
Neither  is  it  courteous  to  wait  until  they  arrive,  and 
then  inquire — "  Would  you  like  a  fire  ?" 

Therefore,  if  you  cannot  afford  to  make  your  friends 
comfortable,  do  not  invite  them ;  at  least  in  the  wintry 
season. 

Let  your  guests  see,  by  your  manner,  that  their  pres- 
ence is  a  decided  pleasure  to  you;  and  make  it  also 
an  incentive  to  recreations  and  amusements  which  do 
not  belong  to  the  common  routine  of  your  life. 

You  should  try  to  make  their  visit  as  agreeable  as 
possible,  but  without  any  apparent  effort ;  so  that  they 
may  not  think  that  you  are  putting  yourself  out  of  the 
way  to  afford  them  pleasures  in  which  you  do  not  often 
indulge.     It  is  your  duty  to  endeavor  to  make  the  time 


RECEPTION   OF   VISITORS,  ETC.  25 

pass  pleasantly,  but  if  your  visitors  perceive  that  you 
are  altering  the  daily  tenor  of  your  life  on  their  account, 
It  will  detract  greatly  from  their  happiness. 

It  is  a  good  plan,  when  inviting  guests  to  visit  you, 
tc  state  a  given  period  for  their  visit.  Mention  the  day 
when  you  would  be  happy  to  receive  them,  and  the 
length  of  time  of  their  visit.  Perhaps  a  young  lady  is 
invited  to  make  a  visit  in  the  country,  or  in  the  city, 
and  no  mention  is  made  of  days,  weeks,  or  months,  for 
its  limit,  and,  therefore,  she  is  utterly  at  a  loss  to  know 
what  amount  of  clothing,  etc.,  she  may  require. 

Thus,  her  pleasure  is  marred  through  the  embarrass- 
ment of  not  knowing  when  to  depart;  while  if  a  time 
had  been  given,  all  needful  arrangements  would  have 
been  made  concerning  it. 

When  your  guests  intimate  their  intention  of  leaving 
you,  if  you  really  desire  them  to  remain  longer,  say  so 
frankly,  and  urge  them  to  prolong  the  visit ;  but  if  you 
do  not  care  for  their  society  any  longer,  do  not  be  so 
insimjere  as  to  urge  it ;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  if  they 
cannot  prolong  their  visit,  do  not  worry  them  by  your 
pertinacity  in  urging  them  to  do  so — but,  while  you  in- 
vite them  to  renew  their  visit  at  their  earliest  conven- 
ience, facilitate  their  departure  by  every  means  in  your 
power,  and  give  them  all  needful  information  as  to 
•outes,  time  tables,  etc. 

Of  course,  no  guest  will  leave  a  friend's  house  with- 
out some  expressions  of  regret  and  good-will.  A  good 
warm  heart  will,  however,  dictate  the  forms  of  speech 
requisite  upon  such  occasions. 

And  when  you  are  at  home,  be  sure  and  inform  your 
friends  of  your  safe  arrival,  and  express  the  gratifica- 
tion you  have  received  from  your  visit,  and  gracefully 


26  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

allude  to  the  different  members  of  the  family,  while  you 
thank  them  for  their  kindly  hospitality. 

No  well-bred  person  will  ever  fail  to  make  this  ac- 
knowledgment ;  and  a  failure  to  do  so,  is  a  decided  mark 
of  ignorance  of  both  etiquette  and  politeness.  Guests 
will  never  take  the  part  of  either  host  or  hostess  in  any 
trilling  disagreement  of  opinion.  As  visitors,  they  can 
express  their  ideas  upon  various  matters,  of  course ;  but 
shim  any  partisanship.  And  they  will  also  scrupulously 
respect  the  rights  of  their  entertainers,  and  never  criti- 
cise their  surroundings  and  manners  to  other  persons. 

The  Arab  never  speaks  ill  of  those  whose  salt  he  has 
tasted ;  and  well-bred  persons  will  never  repeat  what  a 
Mrs.  A.  said,  nor  tell  what  Mr.  A.  did,  when  they  were 
visiting  at  their  house. 

Such  discrepancies  of  good  manners  are  perfectly  un- 
endurable, and  no  respectable  person  will  excuse  them. 

Visitors  should  always  give  the  servants  who  have 
waited  upon  them  some  little  presents,  either  in  money 
or  its  equivalent.  They  have  had  extra  work  in  waiting 
upon  them,  and,  therefore,  deserve  extra  compensation. 

The  chain  wliich  binds  society  together  is  composed 
of  innumerable  links,  and  it  should  be  the  part  of  hosts 
and  guests  to  keep  them  uniformly  bright;  and  to  let 
neither  moth  nor  rust  corrupt  them. 

VISITS  OF  CEREMOifY. 

There  are  various  kinds  of  visits:  visits  of  ceremony, 
visits  of  condolence,  visits  of  congratulation,  and  visits 
of  friendship,  and  each  has  its  different  custom  or  eti- 
quette. 

These  visits,  however,  are  all  essential,  in  order  to 
maintain  good  feeling  between  the  members  of  society ; 


RECEPTION   OF   VISITORS,  ETC.  27 

and,  therefore,  they  should  be  carefully  attended  to, 
even  if  they  do  occupy  a  large  portion  of  your  time. 

Visits  of  ceremony,  are  those  which  are  paid  aften 
receiving  attentions  at  the  hands  of  your  acquaintances; 
after  dining,  or  supping  at  a  friend's  house ;  after  at- 
tendmg  an  evening  party,  etc.;  and  they  should  invaria- 
bly be  of  short  duration ;  and  one  should  never  take 
either  children  or  dogs  when  making  them.  Hand 
your  card  to  the  servant  at  the  door,  and  ask  if  the  lady 
or  ladies  are  in. 

When  other  visitors  are  announced,  it  is  better  to 
wait  until  they  are  seated,  and  then  rise  from  your  seat 
and  take  leave  of  your  hostess,  and  bow  politely  to  the 
guests ;  but  never  leave  while  others  are  entering  the 
room,  as  it  produces  a  needless  confusion. 

Many  well-bred  persons  do  not  introduce  their  visi- 
tors to  each  other ;  but  if  you  are  left  in  the  parlor  with 
strangers,  while  the  servant  summons  his  mistress,  it  is 
not  impolite  to  enter  into  conversation  with  them,  and 
when  the  lady  enters,  the  conversation  will  be  mutual. 
You  should  always  call  at  an  hour  when  you  would  ex- 
pect to  find  ladies  prepared  to  receive  visitors,  and  not 
at  lunch,  or  dinner-time.  In  most  cities,  regular  recep- 
tion days  are  a  la  niode^  and  are  engraved  upon  the  vis- 
iting cards,  thus — "  At  home  Mondays^  from  12  o'' clock 
till  4."  And  then  it  is  needful  to  call  upon  that  day, 
and  between  the  hours  prescribed.  Only  very  intimate 
friends  would  call  at  any  other  time. 

After  attending  a  dinner-party,  or  a  ball,  you  should 
call  within  the  week  upon  your  hostess.  When  you  are 
going  to  be  absent  from  home  for  months,  or  years,  you 
should  call  upon  all  your  friends  and  acquaintances,  or 
send  your  card,  enclosed  in  an  envelope,  with  the  letters, 


28  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

T.  T.  L.  {''to  take  leave''),  or  P.  P.  C.  (''Pour  prendre 
conge  "),  written  at  the  right  hand  lower  corner.  In  tak- 
ing leave  of  a  family,  you  send  or  leave  as  many  cards 
as  there  are  members ;  but  if  the  call  is  upon  intimate 
friends,  you  need  only  turn  down  the  left  hand  edge. 

If,  previous  to  a  long  voyage,  or  absence,  or  on  the 
occasion  of  your  marriage,  you  omit  to  call  or  send  a  card 
to  your  friends,  it  is  understood  that  the  acquaintance 
ceases.  When  you  return  home,  those  to  whom  you  have 
sent  cards,  or  paid  visits,  will  pay  the  first  visit  to  you. 

When  a  lady  intends  to  give  a  large  party  or  ball, 
she  calls  or  leaves  cards  at  the  houses  of  those  whom 
she  intends  to  invite,  from  ten  days  to  a  week  before 
the  invitations  are  issued. 

A  slip  of  thin  card-board  with  the  name,  and  the  num- 
ber of  residence  and  street  engraved  upon  it,  is  accept- 
ed as  a  substitute  for  a  ceremonious  visit,  and  its  shape 
and  lettering  varying  with  the  fashion. 

It  is  usual,  however,  to  prefix  the  titles  of  Mr.,  Mrs., 
and  Miss,  to  the  name,  but  young  gentlemen  omit  the 
Mr.,  and  the  professional  ones,  such  as  Right  Rev,,  Rev., 
and  Dr.,  are  also  given,  but  we  omit  the  prefix  of  lion. 
and  Excellency,  as  ours  is  a  democratic  country.  Mili- 
tary and  naval  titles  are  added  to  the  cards  of  those  in 
the  service  of  the  United  States. 

A  card  can  be  left  or  sent  by  a  servant,  in  lieu  of  a 
formal  visit ;  but  it  is  not  well-bred  to  send  it  through 
the  post.  In  leaving  your  card  for  a  stranger,  always  add 
your  address,  if  it  is  not  printed  upon  it. 

Keep  an  account  of  your  ceremonial  visits.  A  visit- 
ing-list, or  book,  is  indispensable  if  one  possesses  a  large 
circle  of  acquaintances.  This  is  needful,  because  time 
passes  so  rapidly;    and  then  you  must  note  down  at 


EECEPTION   OF  VISITORS,  ETC.  29 

wTiat  time  your  visits  were  returned.  And  you  can 
graduate  your  visits  by  it;  yet  there  may  be  circum- 
stances, such  as  ill-health,  or  age,  which  would  render  it 
desirable  for  you  to  call  again  without  reference  to  the 
return  of  your  visits.  The  courtesies  of  society  should 
ever  be  respected  among  the  nearest  friends,  and  even 
in  the  domestic  circle ;  but  among  relations  and  intimate 
friends,  visits  of  ceremony  are  not  needed.  Yet  one 
should  endeavor  to  pay  even  social  visits  at  suitable 
hours,  and  never  make  one's  self  a  bore  by  staying  too 
long. 

To  continue  working  with  the  needle  when  visits  of 
ceremony  are  paid,  would  be  extremely  uncourteous ; 
but  when  intimate  friends  are  present,  it  is  not  always 
necessary  to  lay  aside  any  light  kind  of  work  which  does 
not  interfere  with  your  conversation. 

It  is  decidedly  inconsistent,  however,  with  good- 
breeding,  to  have  your  eyes  fixed  upon  a  crochet,  or 
worsted  pattern,  and  attempt  to  count  its  stitches  while 
receiving  a  call  from  the  most  intimate  friend. 

If  your  visitors  come  from  a  distance,  be  sure  and 
offer  them  some  refreshments,  or  urge  them  to  remain 
to  lunch ;  and  if  those  call  who  are  in  ill  health,  offer  a 
glass  of  wine,  with  a  biscuit  or  cracker. 

We  once  heard  a  lady  say  : — 

"  I  never  attempt  now  to  pay  visits  in  the  suburbs 
of  this  city,  because  it  entails  upon  me  a  long  drive,  and 
perhaps  something  of  a  walk  into  the  bargain,  and  as 
few  ladies  ever  think  of  otfering  their  friends  either  a 
glass  of  wine  or  a  cup  of  tea,  with  a  biscuit  or  bit  of 
cake,  I  should  return  home  half  famished,  and  a  se- 
vere headache  would  be  the  result.  I  am  always  glad 
to  see  my  fi-iends,  but  I  cannot  return  their  visits." 


30  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  dweller  in  the  suburbs  oi  a 
large  city  is  forced  to  take  the  same  drive  or  walk  to 
visit  a  city  friend,  and  a  slight  lunch  would  be  always 
agreeable  after  the  exertion. 

In  the  same  town  or  village,  of  course,  such  an  at- 
tention is  needless;  yet,  if  aged  persons  call,  it  is  a. 
pleasing  courtesy  to  them. 

VISITS    OF  FRIENDSHIP. 

Formal  visits  are  usually  paid  between  the  hours  of 
twelve  and  three — informal  visits  at  those  hours  when 
you  know  your  friends  are  at  leisure  to  receive  you.  It 
is  well,  in  making  social  visits,  however,  not  to  acquire 
the  title  of  a  day  gohliji^  viz :  one  who,  having  no  occu- 
pation, and  delighting  in  the  sound  of  his  or  her  own 
voice,  makes  constant  inroads  into  their  friends'  houses, 
and  runs  in  at  the  most  unseasonable  hours,  saying,  "  Oh ! 
it  is  only  I,  nobody  minds  me ;  let  me  come  right  up 
stairs." 

Now  most  families  have  their  occupations  and  rules^ 
which  they  do  not  care  to  have  set  aside  in  this  manner, 
and  it  is  past  endurance  to  have  your  pursuits  broken  in 
upon  by  a  friend  who,  having  gained  an  entrance  to  youi 
sanctum^  will  remain  there  for  hours,  and  then  depart, 
saying-— 

"  There !  I  have  made  you  a  long  visit,  and  I  hope 
you  will  return  it." 

VISITS   OF   CONGRATULATION. 

Visits  of  congratulation  are  paid  after  the  birth  of 
an  infant;  when  it  is  also  customary  to  send  tasteful 
and  elegant  baskets  or  bouquets  of  flowers. 

Also,  upon  friends  who  have  received  an  appoint- 


ETC.  81 

ment  to  any  office  or  dignity  in  the  community,  state, 
or  government.  If  a  friend  has  published  a  book,  yoD 
call  to  congratulate  him  upon  its  success ;  or  if  he  haa 
delivered  a  lecture,  sermon,  or  oration,  which  has  elicited 
your  applause,  you  call  and  express  your  high  estimation 
of  the  discourse. 

And  you  pay  visits  of  congratulation  when  you  hear 
that  your  friends  are  intending  to  marry,  and  take  upon 
themselves  new  responsibihties. 

VISITS   OF   C0XD0LE2^CE. 

In  this  world  of  sickness,  sorrow,  and  bereavement, 
visits  of  condolence  must  occasionally  be  made  ;  and,  if 
possible,  they  should  be  i»aid  within  a  week  after  death 
has  entered  the  family  circle.  If  your  acquaintance  is 
ceremonious,  it  is  the  custom,  however,  to  wait  until  the 
family  have  appeared  at  church. 

You  should  send  up  your  card,  and  ask  if  your  friends 
wdll  receive  you ;  and  it  is  in  good  taste  for  ladies  to  be 
attired  in  quiet  a})[)arel,  rather  than  in  bright,  gaudy 
colors.  In  formal  visiting  a  card  can  be  left  in  lieu  of  a 
call.  In  many  places  it  is  customary  to  send  invitations 
to  friends  to  attend  a  funeral,  and  only  those  receiving 
cards  are  expected  to  attend.  Kotes  are  also  usually 
sent  to  those  who  are  requested  to  serve  as  pall-bearers. 
One  should  always  leave  it  to  those  who  are  in  affliction 
to  make  the  first  allusions  to  their  bereavement. 

SOCIAL  YISITS. 

When  calling  upon  friends  at  hotels,  or  boarding 
houses,  always  send  up  by  a  servant,  a  request  to  see 
them ;  and  never  enter  a  room  until  you  have  received 
an  invitation  to  do  so. 


32  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

When  a  gentleman  calls  upon  a  lady,  and  finds  a  lady 
friend  also  visiting  her,  he  should  rise  when  she  takes 
her  leave,  and  accompany  her  to  the  hall  door ;  and  if 
she  has  a  carriage,  should  hand  her  into  it. 

Gentlemen  should  always  carry  their  hats  in  their 
hands  when  paying  morning  or  evening  calls,  but  should 
not  place  them  on  the  chairs  or  parlor  table. 

Every  well-bred  man  knows  that  a  hat  can  be  made 
a  very  graceful  part  of  his  attire,  especially  if  he  knows 
how  to  hold  it. 

Ladies,  in  our  country,  are  allowed  considerable  free- 
dom in  receiving  and  in  paying  visits,  and  can  appear,  in 
the  daytime,  in  all  public  places  unattended  by  their 
brothers,  husbands,  or  friends  of  either  sex.  They  can 
also  attend  public  exhibitions,  libraries,  etc.,  and  appear 
on  the  promenades  alone,  but  this  is  not  the  case  either 
in  Paris  or  London. 

If  you  attempt  such  proceedings  in  those  cities,  you 
may  expose  yourself  to  indignities  which  would  annoy 
you  sadly.  But  in.  the  United  States,  ladies  who  behave 
with  discretion,  can  go  wherever  they  please  without 
molestation ;  but  in  the  evening,  an  escort  is  always  de- 
sirable. It  is  not  considered  comme  il  faut  for  the  lady 
of  the  house  to  accompany  ceremonial  visitors  to  the 
door;  she  merely  rises  from  her  seat,  bows,  or  shakes 
hands,  according  to  her  intimacy  with  the  persons,  and 
if  her  menage  supplies  a  parlor  servant,  she  rings  the 
bell  to  summon  him  to  open  the  outer  door. 

With  intimate  friends  she  does  as  she  pleases,  either 
accompanying  them  to  the  door,  or  leaving  them  to  find 
their  way  out  of  the  house  alone,  or  calling  the  servant 
to  escort  them. 

It  should  be  the  desire  of  us  all  to  be  well-bred,  but 


33 

it  is  not  a  veneering  that  can  be  applied,  or  laid  aside 
at  pleasure.  We  should  carry  our  good  manners  every- 
where ;  and  unless  we  cultivate  them  constantly,  and 
exercise  them  upon  all  occasions,  and  towards  all  per- 
sons, they  can  never  become  a  part  of  ourselves ;  and 
when  we  try  to  assume  them,  they  will  often  fail  us  at 
our  greatest  need. 

If  you  are  impolite  to  your  washerwoman,  or  to 
your  maid,  you  are  in  great  danger  of  being  so  to  those 
whose  good  opinion  you  desire  to  possess. 

The  charm  which  true  politeness  sheds  over  its  pos- 
sessor, is  not  easily  described ;  yet  it  is  felt  by  every 
one,  and  invariably  responded  to  by  the  best  feelings  of 
their  nature. 

**It  ia  the  secret  sympathy, 
The  silver  link,  the  silken  tie, 
Which  heart  to  heart,  and  mind  to  mJndf 
In  body  and  in  soul  casx  Idnd.** 


CHAPTER   in. 


SJLIjUTATTONS,  T.EAVJS-TAKJNO,  JNTROnUCTIONS,  BE' 
HAT  I  on  IX  TRA^rML,L,lNG  A-NU  LMTTEMS  OF  IN- 
TRODUCTION. 

"It  was  VFitlial  a  highly  polished  age, 
And  scrupulous  in  ceremonious  rite, 
When  stranger  stranger  met  upon  the  way, 
First  each  to  other  bowed  respectfully. 
And  large  professions  made  of  humble  sernce." 


We  have  always  admired  the  Oriental  modes  of  sal- 
utation and  of  leave-taking,  and  wished  that  our  lan- 
guage possessed  more  graceful  forms  of  speech  than  the 
plain  "  How  d'ye  do  f  "  "  How  are  you  ?  "  or  "  Hope 
you  are  wellP^   which  constitute  our  abrupt  salutations. 

We  do  not  object  to  the  '■^Good-morning'"  and 
*6^ooc7-6t;e7?i?2^" handed  down  to  us  from  our  ancestors; 
these  expressions  are  not  unpleasant  to  the  ear — but  the 
others  grate  against  the  sensibilities.  In  all  nations  the 
forms  of  salutation  differ.  The  Bedouin  greets  you 
with :  —  "  May  God  grant  you  a  happy  morning^''  or 
*'  May  God  grant  you  His  favor s^^''  or  "  If  God  wills  ity 
you  are  welV^  And  placing  his  right  hand  upon  his 
bosom,  he  bows  low ;  but  If  he  addresses  a  person  of 
very  high  rank,  he  bows  nearly  to  the  ground  and  kisses 
the  hem  of  his  garment.  The  Egyptian,  according  to 
Herodotus,  salutes  you  with  "  How  do  you  perspire  ?  " 
and  lets  his  hand  fall  to  the  knee.  The  Chinese  bows 
low,  and  inquires  "  Hwe  you  eaten  f "     The  German 


35 

asks,  "  Wie  gehts  f  "  "  IIoio  are  you  ?  "  "  How  goes  it 
with  you  ? "  and  in  bidding  adieu,  says,  "  Leben  sie 
wohiy  "  Live  well."  The  Spaniai-d,  in  bidding  you  good- 
morning,  says,  "  God  be  with  you^  sir,^^  while  the  Neapol- 
itan devoutly  remarks  "  Grow  in  holiness^  The  Pole 
kisses  the  shoulder,  and  in  farewell  says,  "  J?e  everwelV 
In  Hungary,  they  say,  '^  May  yoit  remain  well^'^  or  ^^God 
keep  you  'well.''''  A  Frenchman  may  forgive  you  a  pecu- 
niary obligation,  but  he  would  hardly  forgive  you  a  nod 
in  lieu  cf  a  low  bow  in  salutation ;  and  for  a  gentleman 
to  enter  the  presence  of  a  lady  without  removing  his 
hat,  is  sufficient  cause  for  a  duel.  The  French  do  not, 
however,  shake  hands  as  frequently  as  we  do,  and  never 
upon  being  first  introduced;  and  in  leave-taking  they 
say  "  au  revoir,''^  to  meet  again,  or  "  adieu^''  which  word 
has  become  decidedly  anglicized.  In  Turkey,  great  at- 
tention is  paid  to  salutations,  and  the  arms  are  folded 
upon  the  breast,  while  the  head  is  bent  very  low ;  while 
the  Hindoos  bend  the  head  nearly  to  the  ground. 

The  Moors  of  Morocco  have  a  custom  wholly  their 
own  ;  they  ride  at  a  gallop  towards  a  stranger  as  though 
they  would  unhorse  him,  and  when  close  at  hand,  draw 
in  their  fiery  steed  and  fire  a  pistol  over  the  person's 
head.  When  they  would  salute  the  Great  Mogul,  how- 
ever, they  first  touch  the  earth  with  their  right  hand, 
then  lay  it  upon  their  breast,  then  lift  it  to  the  sky ;  and 
these  gestures  are  repeated  three  times  in  rapid  succes- 
sion. "  How  are  you  f  "  is  a  salutation  which  is  not  ad- 
missible in  a  slight  acquaintance  ;  and  the  reply  "  Yery 
well,  thank  you^''  is  only  returned  amongst  intimate 
friends.  But  ^^  Good-rnorniiig  and  ^^  good-eveni7ig  ^^  Sire 
appropriate  in  any  society.  A  bow,  either  on  the  street 
or  in  the  parlor,  should  always  accompany?  a  salutation, 


36  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

and  it  should  be  both  respectful  and  deferential,  and 
not  a  mere  nod  of  the  head.  A  gentleman  always  re- 
moves his  hat  in  the  street  instead  of  touching  its  brim, 
when  bowing  either  to  ladies  or  aged  persons  of  his  own 
sex ;  and  he  inclines  the  whole  body,  instead  of  simply 
jerking  his  neck.  Ladies  recognize  their  gentleman 
friends  with  a  bow  of  graceful  inclination ;  and  it  is 
their  place  to  bow  first  to  those  with  whom  their  ac- 
quaintance is  but  slight,  while  with  very  intimate  friends 
the  recognition  is  frequently  simultaneous. 

A  gentleman  walking  with  a  lady  lifts  his  hat  to 
every  person,  gentleman  or  lady,  to  w^hom  the  lady 
bows,  as  a  mark  of  respect  to  her.  A  well-bred  man 
will  remove  his  cigar  from  his  lips  whenever  he  bows 
to  a  lady,  or  even  if  he  passes  a  strange  lady  in  a  hotel 
or  in  the  street. 

If  a  gentleman  should  see  a  lady  approaching  a  nar- 
row crossing,  or  going  up  or  down  a  staircase,  he  should 
lift  his  hat,  and  stand  aside  for  her  to  pass. 

A  young  lady  should  also  show  an  equal  degree  of 
deference  and  attention  to  an  elderly  one,  or  to  a  lady  in 
a  higher  position  of  society. 

If  a  person  of  the  lowest  rank  lifts  his  hat  to  you,  al- 
ways acknowledge  it  as  courteously  as  if  he  were  your 
equal.  "  A  bow,"  says  La  Fontaine.,  "  is  a  note  drawn 
at  sight ;  and  if  you  acknowledge  it,  you  must  pay  the 
full  amount." 

And  it  should  be  either  respectful,  cordial,  familiar, 
civil  or  affectionate,  according  to  circumstances  connect- 
ed with  the  acquaintance.  Avoid  condescending  bows, 
however,  for  they  are  always  objectionable  and  offensive. 

If  you  desire  to  converse  with  any  one  you  meet,  es- 
pecially if  a  lady,  do  not  stop  them  on  the  sidewalk,  to 


37 

the  annoyance  of  others  passing  by,  but  turn  round,  and 
accompany  them  a  few  blocks  or  take  leave  at  the  next 
comer.  It  is  never  well  to  cut  any  one  in  the  streets. 
A  slight  acquaintance  should  receive  a  passing  notice ; 
and  it  is  absurd,  because  you  have  a  trifling  diflerence 
with  a  person,  to  avoid  looking  at  them.  Unless  your 
quarrel  is  for  life,  always  recognize  one,  even  if  it  is  done 
with  cold  civility. 

fSuch  slights  are  deeply  felt ;  and  men  will  sooner 
forget  an  injury  than  a  cut. 

A  lady  should  always  thank  a  gentleman  for  a  friend- 
ly escort — be  it  to  party,  opera,  theatre  or  church. 

Gratitude  for  services  received  should  on  all  occasions 
be  expressed  in  a  few  well-chosen  words. 

True  etiquette  requires  the  exercise  of  rational  be- 
havior at  all  times  and  in  all  places ;  and  its  rules  are  sub- 
ject to  all  moral  laws. 

A  church  is  a  place  to  which,  as  a  general  rule,  how- 
ever, the  etiquette  of  society  is  not  applied ;  for  though 
you  would  recognize  your  friends  there,  you  would  not 
often  make  introductions,  nor  give  invitations  to  dinner 
parties,  etc.,  nor  enter  into  long  conversations. 

It  is  a  holy  place,  wherein  the  arbitrary  rules  of  so- 
ciety are  not  expected  to  enter;  but  politeness  is  always 
supposed  to  be  present  there. 

It  is  strictly  kind  and  polite  to  offer  a  stranger  a  seat 
in  church,  and  also  to  proffer  a  prayer  or  hymn  book ; 
and,  if  the  person  is  a  lady,  you  should  find  the  places 
for  her  in  both. 

If  books  are  not  plentiful,  it  is  also  an  act  of  polite- 
ness for  the  stranger  to  offer  you  half  of  his  book,  and 
for  you  to  accept  the  partial  use  of  it. 

Gentlemen  always   precede   a  lady  in   entering  a 


38  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

cliiirch,  concert-room,  opera  or  theatre,  etc. ;  and  by  so 
doing  they  can  more  easily  find  a  seat  for  the  lady. 

IKTRODUCTIONS. 

In  introducing  a  lady  to  a  gentleman,  always  mention 
the  lady's  name  first,  whether  she  be  married  or  single, 
yomig  or  old. 

Thus :  "  Mrs.  A.,  ^>er^iz^  me  to  present  to  you  Mr. 
JB. ;  "  or,  "  Mrs.  A.^  allow  rue  to  introduce  to  you  Mr.  ^." 

Either  form  is  appropriate ;  yet  some  persons  will 
assure  you  that  the  words  introduction  and  introduce 
are  not  as  comme  ilfautas  the  terms  presentation  and 
prese7it. 

But  whichever  form  you  may  use,  be  sure  and  repeat 
the  names  distinctly ;  yet,  if  you  do  not  catch  the  name, 
you  can  bow,  and  say  pleasantly,  "  I  beg  pardon ; "  or, 
"  Excuse  me,  I  did  not  hear  the  name." 

When  introduced  to  a  gentleman  it  is  not  customary 
for  a  lady  to  ofier  her  hand,  but  simply  to  bow  politely 
and  gracefully;  and  if  she  has  heard  much  honorable 
mention  of  the  gentleman  she  can  say,  "  I  have  heard  so 
much  of  you,  that  it  gives  me  pleasure  to  meet  you." 

When  gentlemen  are  introduced,  however,  less  form 
is  observed,  and  one  can  say  merely,  "  Mr.  A.,  Mr.  B. ; " 
and  they  frequently  shake  hands.  But  if  one  or  both 
parties  are  of  high  rank,  the  same  form  should  be  ob- 
served as  with  ladies. 

A  gentleman  should  never  be  introduced  to  a  young 
or  old  lady  without  her  permission  being  obtained. 

There  are  some  exceptions  to  this  general  rule,  how- 
ever :  at  an  evening-party  or  at  a  dinner-party,  the  lady 
of  the  house  deems  it  her  prerogative  to  present  her 
guests  to  each  other ;  and  a  mother  can  introduce  her 


SALUTATIONS,  LEAVE-TAKING,  ETC.  39 

son  to  her  friends  without  requesting  their  permissioE 
to  do  so. 

But  no  introductions  should  ever  be  given  without 
one  is  certain  of  the  desirability  of  the  acquaintance 
about  to  be  made. 

Introductions  are  rarely  given  in  the  street,  unless 
one  of  the  parties  requests  it;  and  the  request  should 
come  from  the  lady,  in  most  cases. 

If  upon  entering  a  parlor,  you  are  not  immediately 
recognized  by  the  lady  of  the  house,  mention  your  name 
directly ;  but  it  is  customary  to  send  up  your  card  in  all 
cases,  where  you  do  not  possess  the  most  intimate  ac- 
quaintance. 

BEHAVIOR   IN  TRAVELLING. 

It  has  been  said,  that  when  two  Americans  meet  in 
any  public  place  or  conveyance,  they  will  stare  at  each 
other  by  the  hour,  but  will  not  enter  into  conversation  ; 
thereby  imitating  our  English  cousins.  This  is  a  decided 
slander  upon  our  national  sociability,  and  we  must  de- 
nounce it  as  such.  As  a  race,  we  are  far  more  social  than 
the  English;  and  most  Americans  are  very  ready  to 
carry  on  a  civil  and  easy  conversation  with  persons 
whose  appearance  warrants  such  a  courtesy. 

Yet  appearances  are  proverbially  deceitful,  and  we 
cannot  think  it  desirable  for  young  ladies  while  travel- 
ling alone,  in  cars  or  steamboats,  to  permit  gentlemen 
of  even  the  most  respectable  outward  seeming  to  enter 
into  social  conversation  with  them.  White  hairs  and 
old  age  may  be  allowed  such  favors  sometimes,  but  we 
must  council  a  reticent  demeanor  in  young  lady  travellers. 

Elderly  ladies  can  suit  themselves  about  such  mat- 
ters.    They  are  presumed  to  have  some  knowledge  of 


40  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

hnman  nature,  and  can  tell  a  gentleman  by  his  eyes,  lips 
and  the  general  contour  of  his  face  and  figure,  whik 
they  can  also,  by  their  subtle  intuitions,  detect  the  vil- 
iair.  under  the  finest  of  broadcloth  and  white  linen. 

But  we  do  especially  dislike  to  see  a  young  lady  re- 
ceive the  overtures  of  an  acquaintance  in  the  cars — from 
stranger  young  men,  whose  lips  breathe  dissipation  and 
its  attendant  vices.  If  young  men  offer  you  their  cards 
while  travelling  alone,  do  not  receive  them,  but  politely 
decline  the  civility. 

Travelling  once  with  an  attractive  young  girl,  some 
gentlemen  in  front  of  us  endeavored  to  enter  into  con- 
versation, which  we  politely  declined  by  answering  in 
monosyllables  all  questions  offered. 

After  a  few  hours  they  left  the  cars,  and  then  oui: 
little  friend  said  : 

"  Why  wouldn't  you  talk  with  them  ?  they  were 
handsome  and  well  dressed,  and  papa  always  speaks  to 
gentlemen  in, the  cars,  and  lets  me  talk  with  them  also." 

There  comes  in  the  difference.  A  gentleman  can 
talk  with  other  gentlemen  while  travelling,  and  allow 
his  daughter  to  do  the  same,  and  feel  assured  that  no 
harm  could  result  from  her  so  doing,  for  he  is  her  pro- 
tector, and  usually  an  all-sufiicient  guardian.  A  well- 
bred  courtesy,  or  the  lack  of  it,  is  always  discernible 
while  travelling,  and  one  often  sees  that  neither  costly 
trappings,  nor  high  position,  nor  even  education  consti- 
tutes an  agreeable  travelling  companion ;  but  he  must 
possess  a  kindly  heart,  native  politeness,  and  an  unselfish 
spirit,  joined  to  a  quick  recognition  of  the  needs  of  oth- 
ers, and  also  of  equal  rights  in  the  public  conveniences 
of  both  cars  and  steamboats. 

Mr.  Pullman,  of  "  Palace  Sleeping  Car  ''  fame,  was 


SALUTATIONS,  LEAVE-TAKING,  ETC.  41 

asked  "  why  he  did  not  provide  more  private  toilette 
arrangements  for  ladies  on  the  most  frequented  Western 
routes  of  travel  ?  and  why  there  were  not  locks  or' 
bolts  upon  the  ladies'  dressing-rooms?"  He  replied 
that  were  he  to  furnish  these,  but  two  or  three  ladies  (?) 
in  a  sleeping  car  would  be  able  to  avail  themselves  of 
the  conveniences,  for  they  would  lock  themselves  in, 
and  prevent  all  others  from  sharing  them." 

Does  this  reproof  fit  the  shoulders  of  the  ladies  who 
constitute  the  travelling  public  upon  our  great  thorough- 
fares ? 

The  gentleman  or  lady  who  deposits  his  or  her  lug- 
gage upon  three  seats  in  a  car,  and  then  takes  possession 
of  the  fourth,  and  persistently  reads  either  book  or 
newspaper  while  others  look  in  vain  for  a  seat,  is  far 
more  ill-bred  than  those  who  laugh  and  talk  noisily,  and 
scatter  shells  of  nuts  and  rinds  of  fruit  upon  the  floor 
utterly  indiflerent  to  those  around  them. 

They  are  guilty  only  of  a  solecism  in  good  man 
ners;  the  others  take  what  does  not  belong  to  them,  and 
are,  in  truth,  guilty  of  robbery. 

Decent  poKteness  demands  that  seats  be  given  up  to 
those  who  enter  the  cars,  and  passengers  should  never 
be  forced  to  relinquish  their  rights  to  them.  A  due 
sense  of  courtesy  should  prompt  every  one  to  offer  a 
vacant  seat,  however  desirable  it  may  be  to  have  it  to 
y  ourself. 

Summer  and  winter,  travel  in  cars  and  boats  is  an 
excellent  test  of  politeness,  patience  and  inborn  refine- 
ment and  delicacy.  It  has  been  often  remarked  that 
there  would  not  be  nearly  as  many  unhappy  marriages 
in  the  United  States,  if  lovers  would  journey  together 
before  the  all-important  vows  were  made.     Then  they 


42  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

would  know  each  other  without  disguise ;  would,  if  they 
possessed  the  least  particle  of  observation,  detect  the 
flaws  in  heart  and  education;  and  could  then  judge 
whether  their  love  would  overbalance  them. 

There  are  many  little  nameless  courtesies  which  are 
offered  instinctively  to  fellow-travellers  by  well-bred 
and  refined  strangers,  and  also  by  those  possessing  na- 
tive politeness  and  tact  without  the  refining  influences 
of  society,  which  greatly  enhance  the  comfort  and  pleas- 
ure of  either  a  long  or  short  journey. 

An  English  writer  in  a  late  London  Magazine  says  : — 

"  One  is  apt  to  hear  in  this  country  unfavorable  com- 
ments upon  American  manners,  and  it  is  true  that  they 
may  often  be  found  not  altogether  consonant  with  the 
highest  grace  or  finish ;  but  a  stranger  may  travel  from 
Maine  to  California,  or  from  the  great  lakes  to  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico,  with  very  tolerable  certainty  that  he  will 
never  encounter  the  slightest  wilful  impoliteness  unless 
he  himself  gives  occasion  for  it." 

This  is  a  high  meed  of  praise,  and  comes  from  a 
source  not  apt  or  inclined  to  bestow  it  upon  us. 

LETTERS  OF  HfTRODUCTION. 

If  a  friend  asks  you  for  a  letter  of  introduction,  be 
sure  to  give  it  unsealed,  because  he  might  desire  to 
know  what  are  its  contents ;  and  he  should  be  at  liberty 
to  ascertain  them. 

Always  write  such  a  letter  upon  the  best  of  note  pa- 
per,  and  use  an  envelope  to  correspond,  and  of  a  fash- 
ionable size  and  shape.  An  attention  to  these  trifles  is 
not  only  desirable  but  also  respectable.  If  the  letters 
relate  to  business,  you  should  deliver  them  without  de- 
lay.    K  they  are  intended  to  introduce  you  as  a  friend, 


SALUTATIONS,  LEAVE-TAKING,  ETC.  43 

it  is  well  to  either  deliver  them  in  person,  as  soon  as 
possible,  or  send  them  in  an  envelope  with  your  card 
and  address. 

The  last  method  is  more  desirable,  however,  because 
you  might  call  at  an  inopportune  season,  or  not  find  the 
family  or  person  at  home ;  at  any  rate  it  gives  you  less 
embarrassment. 

The  person  to  whom  you  were  introduced  should 
call  in  the  course  of  two  or  three  days,  and  it  is  your 
place  to  return  it  within  three  or  four  days  and  certain- 
ly within  the  week. 

If  an  invitation  to  dinner  or  supper  is  given,  be  sure 
to  accept  it,  and  make  a  ceremonious  or  social  call  in 
two  or  three  days  afterwards.  Circumstances  will  con- 
trol the  nature  of  your  call.  Strict  attention  to  these 
little  punctilios  is  all  important,  and  their  non-observ- 
ance is  always  a  subject  of  comment,  and  frequently  de- 
termines your  position  in  society. 

You  may  receive  a  letter  of  introduction  through 
the  post,  stating  that  a  family,  much  esteemed  by  the 
writer,  are  coming  to  reside  near  you,  and  requesting 
your  kindly  attentions  to  them. 

Now  it  is  your  place  to  answer  this  letter  directly^ 
and  express  your  desire  to  attend  to  the  wishes  of  your 
friend.  And  then  you  should  call  immediately  upon 
the  family  thus  presented  to  your  notice.  For  a  neg- 
lect to  do  this  would  stigmatize  you  as  an  ill-bred  per 
son,  and  no  subsequent  civilities  would  efiace  the  im- 
pression. 

When  you  are  requested  to  call  upon  strangers,  po- 
liteness should  inspire  you  to  do  so  without  delay.  You 
may  not  desire  an  intimate  acquaintance,  and  if  so,  you 
need  not  invite  them  to  dinner  or  tea;   it  is  not  abso- 


44  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

lutely  essential ;  but  yet  it  is  considered  an  act  of  hos 
pitality  and  good- will. 

But  if  you  invite  them,  do  not  give  the  invitation  as 
if  it  were  a  matter  of  duty,  rather  than  of  inclination 
and  pleasure. 

We  cannot  tell  how  mind  acts  upon  mind,  but  it  is 
one  of  the  mysteries  of  our  being  that  it  does  so,  and 
your  disinclination  may  be  perceived,  if  not  defined. 
Therefore  it  is  your  duty  to  make  strangers  feel  at 
home  by  a  cordial  manner,  which  diffuses  animation  and 
ease,  and  by  kindly  looks,  which  drive  timidity  away, 
and  makes  one  feel  confident  and  happy. 

If  this  manner  is  wanting,  there  is  an  undefinable  re- 
straint cast  over  the  whole  party,  and  however  correct 
may  be  your  demeanor,  however  elegant  and  graceful 
your  gestures  and  attitude,  its  chilhng  influence  will  be 
visible  upon  your  guests. 

Do  not  judge,  my  friends,  that  these  little  forms  and 
observances  are  too  trifling  for  your  regard. 

It  may  appear  of  no  consequence  whether  your  letter 
of  introduction  is  written  on  fine  note-paper,  and  in  your 
best  style,  or  the  reverse ;  whether  you  call  directly  upon 
those  who  bring  you  letters  of  introduction,  or  wait  a 
week  or  ten  days ;  or  whether  you  are  in  the  parlor 
ready  to  receive  expected  guests ;  or  out  walking,  dri- 
ving, or  sauntering  in  the  garden.  Such  trifles,  howev- 
er, are  not  immaterial  and  upon  your  attention  to  them 
will,  frequently,  depend  your  reputation  for  politeness 
or  impoliteness,  in  the  circle  in  which  you  move. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
vabTjB  etiquette.  — flowers  for   the  Tumble.— 

DOING    THE    HONORS    OF    THE    TABLE. —GENERjLL 
CUSTOMS.— STOUT  OF  JL  FRENCHMA.N. 

♦*  The  turnpike  road  to  people's  hearts  I  find 
Lies  through  their  mouths,  or  I  mistake  mankind." 

There  are  those  among  us  who  seem  to  think  that  if 
one  has  enough  food  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  his  appetite, 
it  matters  little  how  it  is  served ;  and  they  are  inclined 
to  treat  all  suggestions  in  regard  to  table  etiquette,  and 
other  dietetic  refinements,  as  mere  frivolous  affectations, 
by  which  those  who  are  rich  and  stylish  endeavor  to 
place  themselves  above  those  who  are  poor  and  lowly. 

When  Charles  Wesley  advocated  the  adaptation  of 
the  music  of  the  opera  to  the  sacred  songs  and  music  of 
the  church,  he  said : — 

"  I  do  not  know  why  the  devil  should  have  all  the 
best  tunes." 

Neither  do  we  know  by  what  reason  the  rich  should 
claim  all  the  refinements  and  elegancies  of  the  table. 

They  are  not  always  costly,  and  they  do  not  require 
much  expenditure  of  time.  A  table  can  be  set  with 
grace  and  elegance  as  expeditiously,  and  with  no  more 
expense,  than  if  the  dishes  are  thro'svn  on,  as  it  were, 
without  any  regard  to  symmetry  or  form.  The  chief  dish 
can  be  placed  in  front  of  the  head  of  the  house,  and  the 
gi<le  dishes  well  arranged  at  the  right  and  the  left;  the 


46  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

butter  dish,  ornamented  with  parsley,  placed  at  the  right 
hand,  with  small  plates  to  hold  the  butter,  and  flanked 
by  the  wooden  bread-platter  with  its  light,  wheaten  loaf. 

Moreover,  it  is  no  more  expensive  to  have  a  dish 
served  at  the  left  hand  of  your  guest,  so  that  he  can 
help  himself  with  his  right  hand,  than  to  have  it  brought 
most  awkwardly  to  his  right  side.  There  may  be,  how- 
ever, an  immediate  gain  of  time  in  hurrying  through 
your  daily  repasts ;  but  the  haste  will  surely  be  repaid  to 
you  by  dyspepsia  and  its  hundred  attendant  ills. 

A  great  deal  of  information  can  be  given  and  re- 
ceived at  the  table ;  and  each  dish  should  be  prolonged 
with  cheerful  interludes  of  pleasant  and  social  talk  and 
conversation.  "  Chatted  food  is  half  digested^^  is  an 
old  proverb  Avhich  contains  much  good  advice. 

Our  business  men,  as  a  general  thing,  bolt  their  food 
as  though  it  were  a  duty  rather  than  a  pleasure  for  them 
to  eat.  The  city  man  swallows  his  breakfast  in  the 
greatest  haste,  often,  however,  reading  the  newspaper  as 
he  eats,  and  allowing  his  brain  no  rest.  At  noon  he 
drops  his  pen  and  rushes  out  to  a  restaurant  and  ap- 
peases his  appetite  in  the  shortest  time  possible,  with 
a  confused  mass  of  soup,  meat,  vegetables,  and  the  inev- 
itable pies  of  such  places.  Then  hastens  back  to  his 
counting-room,  and  finishes  the  business  he  has  on  hand. 
Never  thinking  that  such  a  manner  of  eating  is  slowly 
digging  his  grave. 

At  five  or  six  he  closes  his  desk,  and  leaves  his  office 
or  counting-room,  and  betakes  himself  home;  and  it  is 
to  be  hoped  that  then  at  least  he  enjoys  his  dinner  in 
quietness  and  peace. 

The  dweller  in  the  country  takes  his  food  in  a  similar 
style,  thinking  that  he  requires   only  time  enough  to 


TABLE   ETIQUETTE,  ETC.  47 

satisfy  his  hunger  at  every  meal ;  and  often  finishes  hia 
enormous  plateful  of  meat,  etc.,  pie  or  pudding,  before 
his  wife  and  daughters  who  have  been  engaged  in  sup- 
plying his  wants  have  half  finished  their  repast. 

We  believe  that  sociability  is  an  essential  element  of 
both  a  pleasant  and  a  digestible  meal;  and  we  protest 
emphatically  against  the  habits  which  we,  as  a  nation, 
have  contracted. 

These  habits  are  also  one  cause  of  the  great  increase 
of  sudden  deaths  which  startle  us  so  sadly,  and  which 
are  far  more  prevalent  among  men  than  among  women, 
who  usually  indulge  in  more  time  and  more  conversa- 
tion while  eating. 

The  sudden  announcement  of  bad  news,  or  the 
occurrence  of  anything  to  annoy  or  distress  the  mind, 
will  take  away  one's  appetite  entirely. 

Now  this  fact  shows  us  that  the  mind  should  be  in 
a  quiet,  gentle,  and  cheerful  condition  when  one  is  satis- 
fying the  cravings  of  nature,  and  also  that  enjoyment  is 
highly  conducive  to  a  good  appetite  and  digestion. 

"  A  man's  body  and  his  mind  are  like  a  jerkin,  and  a 
jerkin's  lining;  rumple  the  one,  you  rumple  the  other." 
So  both  the  brain  and  the  stomach  must  be  at  ease  to 
enable  the  latter  to  perform  its  functions  perfectly. 

Therefore  let  us  beg  of  you,  never  to  swallow  your 
food  in  silence,  nor  to  brood  over  your  business  aifairs 
while  eating ;  but  lead  the  conversation  to  genial,  kind 
and  cheering  topics. 

Don't  find  fault  with  this,  that  and  the  other  dish ; 
don't  bring  disagreeable  subjects  into  your  conversa- 
tion ;  but  make  these  daily  meetings  of  the  family  a  de- 
light and  pleasure  to  all,  and  let  each  one  take  a  part  in 
tlie  conversation. 


48  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

HI  nature  is  the  parent  of  ill  manners,  and  new  jjsre 
does  it  exhibit  its  repulsiveness  more  hideously  than  at 
the  table.  We  should  encourage  conversation  among 
cm-  children ;  and  it  is  a  good  plan  to  let  each  child  re- 
late at  the  dinner-table  something  which  he  has  done 
or  seen  since  breakfast. 

And  this  is  a  pastime  which  could  be  made  of  ad 
vantage  to  the  whole  family ;  yet  all  scandalous  remarks 
and  observations  concerning  the  neighbors'  affairs  should 
be  forbidden. 

The  demeanor  at  the  table  betokens  the  lady  or  gen- 
tleman; and  the  conduct  of  children  also  exemplifies  with 
unerring  certainty  the  character  of  their  home  training. 

There  should  always  be  perfect  neatness  and  clean- 
liness in  the  persons  and  attire  of  those  sitting  at  table, 
and  waiting  upon  the  table,  as  well  as  in  the  arrange- 
ments. 

There  is,  however,  a  great  dissimilarity  of  the  behav- 
ior and  of  the  tables  of  families  who  frequent  the  same 
social  circle. 

At  one  house  you  will  meet  with  a  faultlessly  laid 
table,  surrounded  with  all  the  courtesy  and  elegance 
that  education  and  refinement  can  bestow ;  while  at  an- 
other, the  table  has  no  decent  appointments,  as  if  the 
viands  are  good  and  well  served,  the  spirit  of  evil  will 
turn  them  to  bitterness;  fully  proving  Solomon's  proverb, 
that  "  Better  is  a  dinner  of  herbs  where  love  is,  than  cb 
stalled  ox  and  hatred  therewith^  The  more  good  com- 
pany you  invite  to  your  table,  the  better  it  is  for  your 
children ;  for  every  intelligent  conversation  held  there 
is  an  educator  for  them ;  and  one  can  often  judge  of  the 
hospitality  of  a  family  by  the  refinement,  intelligence, 
and  appropriate  demeanor  of  the  children  to  whom  well- 


TABLE   ETIQUETTE,  ETC.  49 

bred  guests  and  their  conversation  have  imparted  much 
information. 

"  The  stomach,"  Sir  Astley  Cooper  informs  us,  "  is 
not  a  wedgewood  mortar,  but  a  living  organism  which 
can  withstand  a  great  deal  of  use,  but  does  not  willingly 
endure  abuse." 

FLOWERS   FOR  THE   BREAKFAST-TABLE. 

We  like  to  have  our  breakfast-tables  bright  and  at- 
tractive, glittering  with  silver  or  plated  ware,  and  snowy 
white  with  napery ;  and  we  must  have  some  flowers  or 
leaves,  if  only  a  small  spray,  a  bit  of  ivy,  holly  or  ever- 
green, for  it  will  serve  as  an  appetizer. 

A  cluster  of  fragrant  roses,  a  bunch  of  lilies,  etc., 
greatly  enhances  our  breakfast  comfort ;  and  we  think 
if  wives  would  but  try  the  influence  of  them,  they  would 
not  so  often  have  reason  to  complain  of  the  crustiness 
of  their  husbands  and  sons. 

A  crusty  roll,  fresh  from  the  oven,  has  its  merits, 
possesses  attractions — but  a  crusty  husband ! 

Alas !  words  fail  to  portray  him.  The  genial  Essay- 
ist, Leigh  Hunt,  says : — 

"  Set  flowers  on  your  table,  a  whole  nosegay  if  you 
can  get  it,  or  but  two  or  three,  or  a  single  flower,  a  rose, 
a  pink,  a  daisy. 

"Bring  a  few  daisies  or  buttercups  from  your  last  field 
work,  and  keep  them  alive  in  a  little  water ;  preserve 
but  a  bunch  of  clover,  or  a  handful  of  flowering  grass — 
one  of  the  most  elegant  of  nature's  productions — and 
you  have  something  on  your  table  that  reminds  you  of 
God's  creation,  and  gives  you  a  link  with  the  poets  that 
have  done  it  most  honor. 
"  Put  a  rose,  or  a  lily,  or  a  violet  upon  your  table,  and 


50  A.    MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE. 

you  and  Lord  Bacon  have  a  custom  in  common ;  for  this 
wise  man  was  in  the  habit  of  having  the  flowers  in  sea- 
son set  upon  his  table,  we  believe,  morning,  noon,  and 
night,  that  is  to  say,  at  all  his  meals,  seeing  that  they 
were  growing  all  day. 

"Now  here  is  a  fashion  that  will  last  you  forever,  if  you 
please,  and  never  change  with  silks,  and  velvets,  and  sil- 
ver forks,  nor  be  dependent  upon  the  caprice  of  some 
fine  gentleman  or  lady  who  have  nothing  but  caprices 
and  changes  to  give  them  importance  and  a  sensation. 

"  Flowers  on  the  morning  table  are  especially  suit- 
able. They  look  like  the  happy  wakening  of  the 
creation ;  they  bring  the  perfume  of  the  breath  of  na- 
ture into  your  room ;  they  seem  the  very  representa- 
tive and  embodiment  of  the  very  smile  of  your  home, 
the  graces  of  good-morrow;  proofs  that  some  intellect- 
ual beauties  are  in  ourselves,  or  those  about  us ;  some 
Aurora  (if  we  are  so  lucky  as  to  have  such  a  compan- 
ion) helping  to  strew  our  life  with  sweetness,  or  in  our- 
selves some  masculine  qualities  not  unworthy  to  possess 
such  a  companion  not  unlikely  to  gain  her." 

DOING  THE   HONORS   OF  THE  TABLE. 

This  is  one  of  the  pleasing  duties  of  the  housekeep- 
er ;  and  the  manner  in  which  she  performs  it  increases 
or  diminishes  much  of  the  comfort  attending  a  well-fur- 
nished table. 

Some  persons  will  urge  every  dish  upon  their  guests 
with  an  annoying  importunity,  while  others  will  neglect 
even  the  ordinary  civilities,  and  complacently  declare 
that  they  never  learned  how  to  wait  upon  people,  and, 
if  they  can't  help  themselves,  they  may  fare  badly. 

Others,  again,  will  help  you  without  any  reference  to 


TABLE    ETIQUETTE,  ETC.  51 

your  peculiar  tastes.  For  instance,  there  are  those  who 
will  deluge  your  plate  with  gravy,  when  you  may  par- 
ticularly object  to  it;  or  Avill  give  you  well  done  meat, 
cut  in  thick  slices,  when  your  palate  delights  in  very 
thin  slices  of  deliciously  rare  meat,  and  vice  versa. 

And  still  others  will  help  you  so  abundantly  that 
the  overflowing  condition  of  your  plate  destroys  your 
appetite,  while  a  small  quantity  would  have  increased  it. 

A  certain  amount  of  tact  and  quiet  attention  to  your 
guests  and  children  is  greatly  essential  to  the  successful 
performance  of  the  role  of  mistress  or  master  of  table 
ceremonies. 

One  should  attend  to  the  needs  and  comforts  of  each 
person,  and  exercise  some  care  and  judgment  in  supply- 
ing their  wants.  These  are  the  first  requisites  of  table 
etiquette,  and  they  should  be  accomplished  without  bus- 
tle, or  leaving  the  table  ;  for  there  is  nothmg  more 
detrimental  to  table  etiquette  than  to  see  two  or  three 
children,  or  the  host  or  hostess,  start  up  from  the  table 
to  obtain  this  or  that  article. 

The  greatest  care  should  be  taken  to  see  that  every- 
thing that  is  requir-^d  for  the  rej>ast  is  placed  upon  the 
table  before  sitting  down ;  but  if  anything  is  needed,  or 
dishes  are  to  be  removed  for  the  dessert  at  dinner 
(which  is  always  essential  for  a  well-ordered  table),  if  a 
servant  is  not  in  attendance,  ask  one  of  the  family  to 
obtain  it  for  you,  but  never  allow  two  children  to  run 
after  it,  or  leave  the  table  yourself 

GEKERAL   CUSTOMS. 

There  are  other  things,  however,  which  are  equally 
disagreeable :  such  as  reaching  across  your  neighbor  for 
a  dish  or  condiment,  instead  of  asking  him  to  pass  it  to 


52  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

you,  and  putting  your  knife  into  the  butter-plate,  oi 
your  fork  into  the  shaved  beef,  or  the  potatoes,  and  taking 
the  salt  from  the  salt-cellar  at  your  plate  with  your  fin<>-ers. 

When  you  send  your  plate  to  be  replenished,  place 
your  knife  and  fork  upon  one  side  of  it,  or  cross  them 
upon  it,  or  put  them  upon  your  piece  of  bread. 

Never  take  a  bit  of  sugar  from  the  bowl  with  your 
fingers;  but  use  them  when  you  take  a  piece  of  bread 
cake,  and  the  like,  also  an  olive,  unless  an  olive-fork  is 
provided. 

Avoid  the  old-fashioned  habit  of  never  taking  the 
last  piece  of  anything  which  remains  upon  a  dish,  not 
doing  this  would  indicate  that  you  feared  the  vacancy 
could  not  be  supphed. 

If  a  plate  be  handed  you  at  table,  you  should 
always  keep  it,  and  not  offer  it  to  your  neighbor  as  was 
considered  polite  in  "  ye  olden  tymes." 

Your  host  knows  whom  he  desires  to  wait  upon 
first,  and  it  is  a  poor  comphment  to  him  to  seem  to 
reprove  his  selection. 

When  served,  do  not  wait  until  all  the  others  are 
helped,  but  as  soon  as  your  plate  is  placed  before  you, 
take  up  your  knife  and  fork,  help  yourself  to  salt,  first 
arranging  your  napkin  to  shield  your  attire,  but  not 
wearmg  it  like  a  bib  about  your  neck.  And,  of  course, 
you  will  never  commit  the  solecism  of  putting  your 
knife  into  your  mouth. 

This  last  is  a  rule  which  should  never  be  deviated 
from,  and  the  almost  universal  custom  of  using  four- 
lined  forks,  makes  it  quite  as  easy  to  eat  with  a  fork  as 
a  knife. 

We  have  heard  this  custom  denounced  as  "  absurd 
and   ridiculous" — as  "similar  to   eating   soup   with   a 


TABLE   ETIQUETTE,  ETC.  53 

knitting-needle,"  or  "  sipping  tea  with  a  liair-pin  " — but 
still  must  mention  that  the  taste  of  a  steel  knife  is  very 
obnoxious,  no  matter  how  high  its  polish,  and  e^'en  a 
silver  knife  is  better  for  dividing  the  food  into  portions, 
than  for  carrying  it  to  the  mouth. 

Most  of  us,  unless  accustomed  to  the  niceties  of 
good-breeding,  until  they  have  become  as  of  second 
nature  to  us,  are  liable  to  commit  some  errors  through 
ignorance  of  table  etiquette,  and  the  following  story 
from  the  French  illustrates  the  point : 

The  Ahhe  Cosson^  a  professor  in  the  College  Mazarin^ 
was  an  accomplished  literateur^  saturated  with  Greek 
and  Latin,  and  coiisidered  himself  a  perfect  well-spring 
of  science;  and  had  no  conception  that  a  man  who 
could  recite  pages  of  Persius  and  Horace  by  heart,  couf, 
possibly  be  ignorant  of  table  etiquette. 

He  dined  one  day  at  Versailles,  with  the  Ahhe  de 
Radojivilliers,  in  company  with  several  courtiers  and 
marshals  of  France ;  and  after  dinner,  when  the  talk  ran 
upon  the  etiquette  and  customs  of  the  table,  he  boasted 
of  his  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  best  dining-out 
usages  of  society. 

The  Ahhe  Delllle  listened  to  his  account  of  his  own 
good  manners  for  a  while,  but  then  interrupted  his 
harangue,  and  offered  to  wager  that  at  the  dinner  just 
served,  he  had  committed  at  least  a  hundred  errors  or 
improprieties. 

'''■Comment  est-il  possihlef''  demanded  the  Abb6. 
"  I  did  exactly  like  the  rest  of  the  company." 

"  Quelle  ah&urdite  I  "  exclaimed  the  other.  "  You 
did  a  hundred  things  which  no  one  else  did." 

"First,  when  you  sat  down  at  the  table,  what  did 
you  do  with  your  napkin  ?  " 


54  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

"  Mj  napkin  ?  Why,  just  what  everybody  else  did, 
I  unfolded  it  and  fastened  it  to  my  button-hole." 

"  Ah !  my  dear  friend,"  said  Delille,  "  you  were  the 
only  one  of  the  party  who  did  that.  No  one  hangs  his 
napkin  up  in  that  style ;  they  content  themselves  with 
placing  it  across  their  knees." 

"And  what  did  you  do  when  you  were  served  to 
soup?" 

"  Like  the  others,  surely.  I  took  my  spoon  in  my 
right  hand  and  my  fork  in  the  left — " 

"  Your  fork  !  who  ev6r  saw  any  one  eat  bread  out  of 
their  soup-plate  with  a  fork,  before  ?  " 

"  After  your  soup,  what  did  you  eat  ?" 

"  A  fresh  egg.^^ 

"  And  what  did  you  do  with  the  shell?" 

"  Handed  it  to  the  servant." 

"  Without  breaking  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  without  breaking  it  up,  of  course." 

"Ah!  my  dear  Abbe,  nobody  ever  eats  an  egg  with- 
out breaking  the  shell  afterwards,"  exclaimed  Abbe  De- 
lille. 

"  And  after  your  egg — ?  " 

"  I  asked  the  Abbi  Radonvilliers  to  send  me  a  piece 
of  the  hen  near  him." 

"  Bless  my  soul !  a  piece  of  the  hen  ?  One  should 
never  speak  of  hens  out  of  the  hennery.  You  should 
have  asked  for  a  piece  of  fowl  or  chicken.  But  you  say 
nothing  about  your  manner  of  asking  for  wine  ?  " 

"  Like  the  others,  I  asked  for  claret  and  cham- 
pagne." 

*'  Let  me  inform  you  that  one  should  always  ask  for 
claret  w'lne^  and  champagne  icine.  But  how  did  you  eat 
your  bread  ?  " 


TABLE    ETIQUETTE,  ETC.  55 

"  Surely,  I  did  that  comme  il  faut.  I  cut  it  with  my 
knife  into  small  mouthfuls,  and  ate  it  with  my  fingers." 

"  Bread  should  never  be  cut,  but  always  broken  with 
the  fingers.    But  the  cofiee,  how  did  you  manage  that  ?  " 

"  It  was  rather  too  hot,  so  I  poured  a  little  of  it  into 
my  saucer,  and  drank  it." 

"  Well,  there  you  committed  the  greatest  error. 
You  should  never  pour  either  cofiee  or  tea  into  your 
saucer,  but  always  let  it  cool,  and  drink  it  from  the  cup." 

The  Abbe  was  decidedly  convicted  of  ignorance  of 
the  usages  of  polite  society,  and  was  deeply  mortified. 
But  he  had  been  taught  that  one  might  be  master 
of  the  seven  sciences,  yet  there  was  another  science 
which,  if  less  dignified,  was  no  less  important,  and  that 
was  the  etiquette  of  the  table. 

This  little  incident  occurred  over  forty  years  ago. 
but  with  one  or  two  exceptions  its  advice  can  apply  at 
the  present  time. 


CHAPTER  V. 


DINNETt-PA  R  TIES.  —  JNVITA  TTONS.  —  KUMB  ER    OF' 
O  UE:STS.  —  TAB LE    AJIRANGEMMNTS.  —  C USTOMS. 

"  Of  all  api)eals— although  I  grant  the  power  of  pathos,  and  of  gold, 
Of  beauty,  flattery,  threats,  a  shilling— no 
Method's  more  sure  at  moments  to  take  hold, 
Of  the  best  feelings  of  mankind,  which  grow 
More  tender,  as  we  every  day  behold, 
Than  that  all-softening,  ovei-powering  knell. 
The  tocsin  of  the  soul— the  dinner-bell ! " 


The  modern  dinner-table  is  thought,  by  many  per- 
sons, to  a])proach  as  nearly  to  its  ancient  Greek  proto- 
type as  is  possible,  with  the  widely  different  character 
of  the  two  periods. 

To  be  sure  our  personal  preparations  for  the  repast 
are  not  quite  equal  to  those  of  the  Athenian  standard ; 
for  although  our  belles,  and  ladies  in  general,  may  con- 
sume a  great  deal  of  time  and  money  in  arraying  theii 
toilettes  for  such  festivities,  yet  those  of  the  sterner 
sex  do  not  adorn  their  heads  with  garlands  of  flowers, 
and  anoint  their  bodies  with  fragi-ant  unguents ;  nor 
carry  doves,  bedewed  with  perfume,  in  the  folds  of 
their  robes ;  nor  loll  upon  golden  and  pearl  and  ivory 
couches  amid  soft  silken  pillows  ;  and  there  are  no  slaves 
to  fan  us  Avith  peacocks'  feathers,  nor  to  swing  censers 
redolent  with  the  sweets  of  Araby  the  Blest,  over  our 
heads. 


DINNER-PARTiES,  ETC.  57 

Neither  do  we  summon  our  own  lute-players,  or 
flutists,  to  soothe  us  with  the  sweet  strains  of  their  in- 
struments ;  nor  are  ballet-dancers  introduced  to  charm 
us  with  their  grace  and  beauty ;  yet  we  have  learned  the 
art  of  elegance  and  repose,  and  comprehend  also  the  art 
of  ease  and  quiet,  quite  as  much  as  did  the  ancient  Greeks 
and  Romans ;  and  although  we  cannot  vie  with  the  mu- 
nificence of  Nero,  who,  it  is  said,  expended  the  incredible 
sum  of  $120,000  for  the  flowers  for  one  entertainment 
still  our  fashionable  ladies  do  purchase  a  very  large 
amount  of  flowers  for  their  dinner-parties,  and  make  the 
air  of  their  apartments  odorous  with  the  mingled  per- 
fumes of  roses  and  lilies,  myrtles  and  mignonette,  etc. 

But  Cleopatra,  at  a  feast  given  to  Mai'k  Antony,  or- 
dered the  banquet-hall  to  be  strewn  knee-deep  with 
roses;  and  fabulous  sums  were  often  lavished  upon  per- 
fumes and  flowers  at  all  the  ancient  entertainments  of 
both  Greeks  and  Romans. 

Our  modern  dinners  are  a  great  improvement,  how- 
ever, upon  the  hospitality  of  our  forefathers,  who,  in  lieu 
of  our  dainty  dishes,  hot-house  fruits,  and  bright,  sweet 
flowers,  rejoiced  in  immense  tureens  of  soup,  and  huge 
platters  of  fish  served  with  their  heads  on,  and  with 
widely  gaping  mouths  and  large,  round  white  eyes; 
and  they  were  followed  by  the  crispy  brown  roasted 
pig,  placed  upon  the  platter  so  as  to  resemble  life,  while 
In  its  open  mouth  appeared  an  ear  of  coni  or  a  lemon ; 
and  also  their  smoking  saddles  of  venison  and  mutton, 
and  steaming  juicy  sirloins  of  beef,  diflered  generally 
from  our  fine  roasts  and  toothsome  ragouts  and  broils. 

The  host,  then  too,  arose  in  his  might,  sharpened 
his  knife,  and  proceeded  to  cut  and  slice  the  beef,  or  to 
carve  the  haunch  of  venison,  etc.  ;  and  the  conversation 


58  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

frequently  ran  upon  the  delicionsness  of  "  the  alderman'^ 
walk^\  or  ^^  the  j^ope's  7wse;"  and,  if  fowls  were  served, 
upon  the  dexterity  with  which  the  carver  could  articu- 
late the  side  bones. 

And  each  guest  w^as  urged  to  eat  to  repletion  ;  and 
again  and  again  the  plates  were  filled  to  overflowing 
with  luscious  slices  of  rarely-done  meats,  and  their 
crispy,  succulent  bones  and  fat.  And  you  must  drink 
w^hether  it  pleased  you  to  do  so  or  not;  and  the  glasses 
were  often  refilled  while  you  drank  to  the  health  of 
this  person  or  that,  while  to  refuse  to  do  so  was  con 
sidered  an  insult.  Such  feasts  ai-e  within  the  memory 
of  many  men  now  living,  but  let  us  hope  that  our  chil- 
dren may  never  return  to  them.  Yet  we  know  that 
there  are  some  admirers  of  these  old  customs,  who  may 
regret  that  demonstratively  hospitable  period,  for  the 
obsolete  always  finds  some  faithful  followers  to  sing 
its  praises ;  and  there  are  many  who  delight  in 
grumbling  at  the  fashions  of  the  day,  and  love  to  de- 
ride our  diners  a  la  Russe,  where  all  the  solid  dishes  are 
handed  around  by  servants,  after  being  cai-ved  at  a  side 
table,  and  only  the  dessert,  and  lovely  dishes  of  silver 
and  crystal,  filled  with  fruits  and  fiowers,  are  to  be  seen 
upon  the  dhmer-table. 

Such  dinners  they  may  pronounce  as  mere  flum- 
mery and  "kickshaws,"  but  the  partakers  of  them  will 
not  often  endorse  their  opinion,  nor  desire  to  return 
to  the  antique  fashions  of  1773. 

It  has  been  stated  that  the  social  })rogress  of  a  com- 
munity is  in  direct  proportion  to  the  number  of  its  din- 
ner-parties ;  and  in  all  ages  they  have  doubtless  been  pro- 
ductions of  a  friendly  relationship  betwixt  nations,  and  the 
more  intimate  friendship  of  the  cultivated  and  refined. 


59 

Napoleon  recognized  this  truth,  and  willingly  paid 
for  the  expensive  dinners  given  by  Cambaceres,  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  statesmen  as  well  as  gowmands 
of  France. 

When  the  Duke  of  Wellington  commanded  the  allied 
armies  at  Paris,  Cambaceres  invited  him  to  dinner,  and 
helping  him  to  some  especially  delicious  dish,  said  he 
trusted  he  would  find  it  to  his  taste. 

"  Very  good,  very  good,"  replied  the  Duke ;  "  but 
really  I  care  little  what  I  eat."  :: 

^^  Bo7i  Dieu  !  ^''  exclaimed  Cambaceres,  startled  out        -- 
of  the  pro})rieties  of  the  occasion  at  such  an  announce-    T^ 
ment,  "  Don't  care  what  you  eat  1    What  did  you  come      '^^ 
here  for,  then?" 

ACCEPTANCES  AND   REGRETS. 

Assuming  that  you  are  invited  to  a  dinner  or  even- 
ing-party, one  of  the  most  reasonable  rules  of  etiquette 
demands  that  you  should  return  a  prompt  reply.  And 
this  rule  does  not  admit  of  questioning,  because  at  a 
dinner-party,  the  invitations  are  naturally  limited,  and 
the  hostess  will  desire  to  fill  your  place  if  you  decline  ; 
while  at  an  evening-party,  an  exact  list  of  the  number 
of  guests  is  desirable,  so  that  suitable  provision  can  be 
made  for  their  entertainment. 

Where  any  doubt  exists  in  reference  to  your  ability 
to  accept  an  invitation  to  dinner,  it  is  usually  better  to 
decline  it  at  once,  unless  peculiar  circumstances  exist; 
but  for  an  evening-party,  it  is  as  well  to  accept  it,  and 
if  circumstances  arise  to  prevent  your  attendance,  you 
should  send  a  polite  note  of  explanation  and  regrets,  as 
soon  as  possible.  If  your  dinner-party  is  a  very  cere- 
monious one,  the  invitations  should  be  sent  out  at  least 


S> 


60  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

a  week  before  tlie  appointed  day;  if  an  evening-party 
ten  days  or  a  fortnight  previous  is  quite  en  regie. 

The  usual  formula,  which  can  be  either  written  or 

printed,  runs  thus:    "Mr.  and   Mrs.  request   the 

pleasure  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 's  company  at  —  o'cbck 

on . 

"  B.  8.   V.  P. 
"  Reply  if  you  please."" 

A  formal  acceptance  should  read  thus : — 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs. accept  with  pleasure  Mr.  and 

Mrs. 's  invitation  to  dinner  at  —  o'clock  on ." 

If  you  have  accepted  the  invitation,  and  illness  or 
Bome  mischance  makes  it  impossible  for  you  to  be  pres- 
ent, be  sure  to  infoi-m  your  hostess  of  the  fact  as  soon 
as  it  is  possible  to  do  so. 

A  few  words  will  make  every  difference  between  a 
polite  regret  or  its  reverse. 

Thus,  if  you  write : — 

"Mr.  and  Mrs. regret  that  they  cannot  accept 

Mr.  and  Mrs. 's  invitation  for evening,"  it  woul(? 

sound  abrupt  and  curt ;  but  if  you  write : — 

"  Mr.  and  JVlrs. regret  extremely  that  they  cannot 

accept   Mr.  and   Mrs.  's   kind  invitation  for  ■ 

evening,"  it  is  all  that  is  required. 

All  replies  to  invitations  are  addressed  in  the  name 
of  both  lady  and  gentleman  in  the  note ;  but  the  en- 
velope should  be  addressed  to  the  lady  alone. 

If  invitations  are  sent  out  ten  days  in  advance,  they 
should  be  answered  within  two  or  three  days,  so  that  if 
regrets  are  sent,  the  hostess  can  invite  others  to  fill  their 
places,  and  if  you  do  not  attend  to  this  promptly,  you 
place  yourself  in  a  position  to  be  styled  ill-bred;  for 
no  private  house  in  this  country  is  of  such  proportions 


61 

that  it  lias  not  a  limit  to  the  number  of  guests  it  can  en- 
tertain with  comfort;  and  it  is  impolite  to  your  hostess 
not  to  allow  her  to  have  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
number  of  guests  she  may  hope  to  receive. 

KUMBEK   OF   GUESTS,    ETC. 

It  is  an  old  saying  that  the  number  of  guests  at  a 
dinner-party  should  never  be  "  more  than  that  of  the 
Muses  (9),  or  less  than  the  Graces  (3)." 

Brillat  Savarin^  a  French  writer  of  distinction,  says : 

"  Let  not  the  number  of  your  guests  exceed  twelve." 

And  other  authorities  tel]  us  that  eight  is  the  happy 
number,  and  still  others,  that  "  ten  friends  is  the  largest 
number  that  should  ever  assemble  around  one  table." 

Now  we  have  sat  at  table  with  twenty,  and  even 
thirty,  and  found  the  dinner  most  enjoyable,  and  "  the 
feast  of  reason  and  flow  of  soul "  were  not  interrupted 
by  the  large  number. 

The  ominous  number  of  thirteen^  however,  is  es- 
chewed by  many  diners-out,  not  only  in  this  country, 
but  in  every  land  in  Christendom;  and  it  is  quite 
impossible  to  persuade  some  persons  to  sit  at  table 
when  thirteen  are  present,  on  account  of  the  prevalent 
belief  that  one  of  the  number  will  surely  die  before  the 
year  is  out. 

We  have  no  faith  in  this  idea,  but  think  it  arises 
from  the  number  being  unusually  large,  and  the  likeli- 
hood that  out  of  so  many  one  may  be  called  to  exchange 
worlds  before  a  twelvemonth  can  pass  by. 

On  the  European  continent  this  fatal  number  is 
attributed  to  the  occasion  of  the  Last  Supper,  when 
Josus  sat  at  meat  with  his  twelve  disciples,  and  declared 


62  A    MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE, 

unto  them,  "  This  night  one  of  you  shall  betray  me." 
And  ever  since  that  time  it  has  been  considered  un- 
lucky for  thirteen  to  sit  down  together  at  any  meal. 

Such  prejudices  are  beyond  our  comprehension, 
yet  we  all  know  very  sensible  people  who  adopt  them 
as  their  own,  and  will  not  be  persuaded  that  there  can 
be  no  more  fatality  attending  the  sitting  at  dinner  with 
thirteen  than  with  thirty. 

ARRAi^^GEME]S"TS    OF   THE   TABLE. 

"It  has  been  well  said  that  if  you  ask  a  man  to 
dinner,  you  are  responsible  for  his  happiness  during  the 
time  he  remains  under  your  roof;  "  and  that  "he  who 
asks  his  friends  to  dinner,  and  gives  no  personal  atten- 
tion to  tlie  arrangements  of  the  dinner,  is  unworthy  to 
have  any  friends." 

The  decoration  and  adornment  of  the  dinner-table  is 
also  a  very  essential  i)art  of  the  dinner,  and  it  can  seldom 
be  left  to  the  care  of  the  servants,  unless  they  are  par- 
ticularly Avell-trained ;  therefore  if  a  caterer  does  not 
provide  the  dinner  with  its  ornaments  and  flowers,  it 
should  be  the  especial  care  of  the  hostess  to  attend  to 
them. 

In  the  arrangement  of  the  centre-piece  care  must  be 
taken  that  it  does  not  occu})y  too  much  space,  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  dishes  of  the  dessert,  and  also  that  it  is 
not  so  high  as  to  prevent  those  opposite  from  being 
seen. 

One  does  not  enjoy  dining  behind  a  broad,  thick 
shrubbery  of  leaves  and  flowers,  which  completely  con- 
ceals the  opposite  guests. 

Gracefully  shaped  epergnes^  composed  of  crystal  and 


63 

silver,  are  very  stylish,  and  when  arranged  with  low 
plates,  or  branches  and  shallow  dishes,  to  hold  bon-bons, 
fruits,  flowers,  aad  ferns,  artistically  mingled,  the  effect 
is  always  pleasing  to  the  eye. 

A  block  of  ice,  one  foot  square  (or  12  inches  by  18 
inches),  placed  upon  a  silver  salver,  or  even  upon  a  com- 
mon wa'ter,  but  so  imbedded  in  moss,  trailing  vines, 
and  bright  flowers,  that  its  pedestal  does  not  appear,  is 
a  very  desirable  centre  ornament  for  the  dinner-table, 
because,  as  it  melts  away,  its  cooling  vapors  produce  a 
pleasant  influence  upon  the  atmosphere,  which  frequently 
becomes  overheated  with  the  mingling  of  hot  viands, 
and  the  blazing  of  gas-lights ;  but  the  trickling  of  the 
water  should  be  confined  to  the  base  of  the  ice. 

The  china  and  silvershops  offer  many  lovely  de- 
vices for  the  adornment  of  the  dinner-table,  and  with 
the  aid  of  the  florist,  it  can  be  made  rarely  beauti- 
ful *ai]d  attractive.  Small  bouquets  are  often  placed 
upon  the  napkin  of  each  guest;  and  many  of  the  dishes 
can  -be  decorated  with  tastefully  arranged  leaves  and 
flowers. 

Each  guest  should  have  ample  space  at  table,  so  as 
to  eat  his  dinner  without  being  crowded ;  and  it  is  an 
important  point  to  dispose  of  them  properly.  In  this 
country  there  is  less  distinction  of  rank  and  position 
than  in  England  or  France;  but  yet  there  is  a  Brahmin- 
ical  caste  which  makes  itself  felt. 

At  stylish  dinner-parties,  an  ornamented  card,  taste- 
fully designed  with  flowers  in  water-colors,  or  a  wreath 
of  green  ferns,  is  often  laid  upon  each  plate  with  the 
gentleman's  or  lady's  name  written  upon  it ;  and  the 
host  asks  each  gentleman  to  take  the  lady  he  designates 
down  to  dinner.     When  the   servant  announces  that 


64  A   MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE. 

"  dinner  is  served,"  the  host  gives  his  right  arm  to  the 
lady  whose  rank,  age,  or  position  as  a  stranger  guest, 
entitles  her  to  the  precedence,  and  leads  the  way  to  the 
dining-room;  and  the  hostess  often  invites  the  most  dis- 
tinguished gentleman,  or  the  greatest  stranger  present, 
to  escort  her  to  the  table,  and  frequently  begs  her  guests 
to  precede  her. 

She  seats  herself,  and  motions  her  escort  to  the  seat 
upon  her  right,  and  the  gentlemen  and  ladies  are  duly 
informed  of  their  positions  at  the  table. 

A  gentleman  is  placed  on  each  side  of  the  hostess, 
while  the  host  seats  a  lady  at  his  right  and  left  hand, 
and  the  remainder  of  the  guests  are  so  disposed  that  if 
possible  a  gentleman  and  lady  alternate  on  each  side  of 
the  table.  Two,  three,  or  four  servants  are  often  seen 
at  a  stylish  dinner-party  of  from  nine  to  twelve  guests. 

Raw  oysters  or  clams  upon  the  shells  are  usually  the 
first  course.  Then  follows  soup,  of  which  every  one 
partakes.  At  large  dinners  there  will  often  be  two 
kinds  of  soup ;  one  should  be  dark-colored,  the  other 
white,  and  you  can  take  your  choice ;  also  two  kinds 
of  fish,  and  then  roast  beef,  or  mutton,  or  both  are 
served,  while  fowls  and  wild  game  and  entremets  fol- 
low, sometimes  through  innumerable  courses.  And 
the  dessert  is  often  ended  with  crackers,  or  bread  and 
cheese,  served  after  every  other  dainty  dish  has  been 
05*6  red. 

It  was  formerly  the  custom  for  ladies  to  retire  after 
the  dessert,  so  as  to  permit  the  gentlemen  to  drink 
deeply,  and  indulge  in  coarse  jokes  and  conversation; 
but  we  take  our  table  manners  now  from  the  Parisians 
rather  than  from  the  Londoners,  and  gentlemen  and 
ladies  resort  to  the  drawing-room  en  compagnie^  and 


ETC.  65 

both  the  ceremonious  and  social  dinners  have  lost 
somewhat  of  the  distinctive  feature  which  pandered  to 
the  brutal  instincts  of  the  one,  while  it  rasped  the  more 
delicate  sentiments  of  the  other. 

The  custom  of  ladies  retiring  after  the  various 
courses  were  served,  was  a  relic  of  a  barbarous  age 
but  now  it  is  not  considered  a  social  virtue  to  drink 
deeply ;  and  the  more  refined  portion  of  the  community- 
adopt  the  practice  of  all  rising  together  from  the  din- 
ner-table ;  if  desirable,  some  of  the  gentlemen  resort  to 
the  smoking  room  or  library  to  indulge  in  a  cigar,  while 
coffee  is  served  to  the  rest  in  the  drawing-room. 

The  constant  presence  of  ladies  on  the  European 
Continent  has  been  productive  of  a  greater  refinement 
of  manner  than  the  United  States  can  as  yet  lay  claim 
to ;  and  a  more  intimate  association  of  the  two  sexes 
would  doubtless  prove  a  mutual  benefit. 

If  women  shared  more  closely  in  the  business  and 
thoughts  of  practical  men,  it  would  tend  to  make  them 
more  matter-of-fact ;  while  men,  by  a  nearer  contact 
with  refined  women,  would  become  more  refined. 

The  Club  cannot  be  supported  in  France,  Germany, 
and  Italy,  because  in  those  countries  men  prefer  the 
company  of  their  wives  and  daughters  when  they  indulge 
in  social  amusements.  Therefore  the  cafes^  and  the  parks, 
and  gardens  are  preferred  to  an  institution  which  only 
admits  of  male  members.  And  we  think  that  this  pref- 
erence is  well-founded ;  for  nothing  can  be  more  inju- 
rious to  the  purity  of  character  of  our  young  men  than 
this  habit  of  seeking  diversions  in  resorts  of  pleasure 
where  it  would  not  be  proper  to  introduce  a  wife  or  a 
Bister. 

Thackeray  tells 


66  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

"  One  of  the  greatest  benefits  a  young  man  may  do- 
rive  from  women's  society  is  that  he  is  bomid  to  be 
respectful  to  them.  The  habit  is  of  gi-eat  good  to  your 
moral  man,  depend  upon  it.  Our  education  makes  ua 
the  most  eminently  selfish  men  in  the  world.  We  fight 
for  ourselves ;  we  push  for  ourselves ;  we  cut  the  best 
slices  out  of  the  joint  at  the  club  dinners  for  ourselves; 
we  yawn  for  ourselves,  and  light  our  pipes,  and  say  we 
won't  go  out ;  we  prefer  ourselves  and  our  ease ;  and 
the  greatest  good  that  comes  to  a  man  from  woman's 
society  is,  that  he  has  to  think  of  somebody  besides 
himself — somebody  to  Avhom  he  is  bound  to  be  con- 
stantly attentive  and  respectful. 

"  Certainly  I  don't  want  my  dear  Bob  to  associate 
with  those  of  the  other  sex  whom  he  doesn't  and  can't 
respect ;  that  is  worse  than  billiards,  worse  than  tavern 
brandy  and  water,  worse  than  smoking  selfishness  at 
home.  But  I  vow  I  would  rather  see  you  turning  ovei 
the  leaves  of  Miss  Fiddlecombe's  music  book  all  night 
than  at  billiards,  or  smoking,  or  brandy  and  water,  or 
all  three." 

But,  revenons  d  nos  montons^  and  excuse  us  for  wan- 
dering so  far  from  the  subject  under  discussion,  al- 
though we  have  introduced  one  which  still  might  lay 
claim  to  a  little  of  one's  attention  and  thoughts. 

After  returning  from  the  dining-room,  the  company 
entertain  themselves  with  conversation,  music,  cards, 
etc.,  often  until  a  late  hour  of  retiring. 

Supposing  that  you  are  keeping  house,  and  are  de- 
sirous of  inviting  a  few  friends  to  dinner,  a  few  more 
general  rules  may  not  prove  unacceptable. 

In  selecting  your  guests  you  should  endeavor  to  invite 
those  whose  society  would  be  agreeable  to  each  other. 


ETC.  67 

/Savarin  gives  good  advice  upon  this  point ;  he  says 
'The  guests  invited  to  a  dinner  should  be  so  selected 
that  their  occupations  shall  be  varied,  their  tastes  anal- 
ogous, and  with  such  points  of  contact  that  there  shal 
be  no  necessity  for  the  odious  formality  of  presenta 
tions. 

"  The  young  and  the  old,  the  lively  and  the  reserved, 
should  be  so  mingled  as  to  form  an  agreeable  whole — > 
the  one  amusing,  the  other  being  amused." 

Were  a  social  dinner-party  to  be  composed  entirely 
of  one  profession,  the  conversation  could  not  be  of  such 
diversity  as  when  lawyers,  doctors,  ministers,  and  mer- 
chants, are  met  together. 

The  size  of  your  dining-room  and  the  limits  of  your 
table  will  determine,  in  a  measure,  the  number  of  your 
guests;  and,  if  possible,  you  should  invite  an  equal  num- 
ber of  gentlemen  and  ladies — unless  the  party  is  given 
wholly  to  gentlemen,  when  the  lady  of  the  house  does 
not  appear,  but  the  nearest  gentleman  friend  of  the  fam- 
ily takes  her  place. 

In  many  families  the  master  and  mistress  sit  oppo- 
site, at  the  middle  of  the  table,  so  that  they  can  attend 
more  especially  to  all  their  guests ;  and  either  one  of 
the  daughters  or  the  sons  of  the  family  occupy  the  end 
seats.  At  a  large  dinner  this  is  by  far  the  best  arrange- 
ment. 

White  kid  gloves  are  always  worn  at  large  dinner- 
parties, but  are  taken  off  before  the  knife  and  fork  are 
brought  into  requisition ;  some  ladies,  however,  prefer 
black  net  mitts,  which  need  not  be  removed. 

When  the  guests  are  seated,  the  soup  is  served  by 
the  servants ;  or,  if  the  dinner  is  an  informal  one,  the 
tureen  is  placed  in  front  oi'  the  hostess,  and  she  sends 


6S  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

the  plates  by  the  servants,  first  to  the  right  and  then  to 
the  left,  until  all  at  the  table  are  served. 

No  one  asks  for  soup  or  fish  twice  ;  and  the  hostess 
does  not  offer  to  replenish  your  plate,  because  by  so  do- 
ing, part  of  the  company  are  usually  kept  waiting  for 
the  next  course. 

Sometimes  the  plates  of  soup  are  put  upon  the  table 
before  the  guests  are  sealed ;  and,  when  only  one  ser- 
vant is  employed,  this  is  a  very  good  plan  to  adopt. 

Oysters  and  clams  in  the  shells  are  served  before  the 
soup,  if  at  all,  and  they  can  also  be  put  in  place  before 
the  guests  are  summoned. 

At  stylish  dinners  a  handsomely  printed  or  written 
bill  of  fare  is  laid  upon  each  napkin. 

Beside  the  napkin  should  be  placed  a  tiny  braided 
roll,  or  a  square  of  three  inches  of  bread,  a  tumbler,  and 
three  glasses — one  for  claret  wine,  one  for  madeira  or 
sherry,  and  one  for  champagne.  Two  large  knives  and 
forks  are  needed,  knives  at  the  right  and  forks  at  the 
left  of  the  plate,  also  a  soup  spoon  ;  and  when  the  des- 
sert Is  served,  a  silver  knife,  fork  and  spoon  are  placed 
upon  the  dessert  plate,  with  a  glass  finger-bowl  and  doi- 
ly. On  taking  this,  the  guest  places  the  knife  and  spoon 
at  the  right  side,  and  the  fork  at  the  left,  and  spreads 
•ihe  doily  at  the  left,  placing  the  finger-bowl  upon  it, 
ind  when  the  repast  is  finished,  he  dips  his  fingers 
quietly  into  the  bowl  and  dries  them  upon  his  napkin. 

In  serving  a  dinner  in  the  Russian  style,  which  is 
quite  d  la  mode  in  the  United  States,  the  meats,  etc., 
are  not  handed  around  until  tney  have  been  carved, 
then  the  servants  pass  them  to  the  left  hand  of  each 
person.  Vegetables  are  served  in  a  similar  manner,  and 
then  the  various  sauces  and  pickles  follow. 


ETC.  69 

It  is  usually  considered  a  mark  of  good-breeding 
to  take  the  same  wine  as  that  which  is  selected  by  the 
person  who  pays  you  the  compliment  of  asking  to  drink 
a  glass  with  him.  Should,  however,  the  wine  not  be 
desired  by  you,  you  are  at  liberty  to  courteously  de- 
cline it. 

One  of  the  greatest  privileges  of  the  present  age  s 
liberty  of  opinion,  and  if  you  are  disinclined  to  drink 
wine  you  can  avail  yourself  of  it. 

It  is  not  so  customary  now,  as  it  was  in  former 
times,  to  drink  healths ;  but  the  servant  passes  the  wine, 
and  you  accept  or  decline  it  at  your  pleasure.  If  you 
do  not  drink  it,  quietly  cover  the  top  of  your  glass  with 
your  fingers,  and  say,  "  Please,  excuse  me." 

A  gentleman  once  responded  thus  when  his  health 
was  drank  :— 

"  Gentlemen, — You  have  been  pleased  to  drink  my 
health  with  wine  ;  for  the  former  I  thank  you,  to  the  lat- 
ter you  are  welcome.  Your  drinking  me  will  do  me  no 
harm ;  drinking  it  will  do  you  no  good.  I  do  not  take 
wine,  because  I  am  determined  wine  shall  not  take  me. 
You  are  most  daring,  but  I  am  most  secure.  You  have 
courage  to  tamper  with  and  flatter  a  dangerous  enemy 
I  have  courage  to  let  him  alone.  We  are  both  brave, 
but  our  valor  hath  opposite  qualities.  I  do  not  drink 
your  healths ;  my  doing  so  would  be  no  more  generous 
than  giving  change  for  a  shilling. 

"  I  would  rather  drink  your  diseases ;  would  rather 
root  out  from  you  whatever  is  wrong  and  prejudicial  to 
your  happiness.  Suppose  when  I  lift  bread  or  water  to 
my  lips  I  exclaim,  '  Here's  luck  to  you  1 '  all  the  luck 
attending  the  action  would  come  to  me,  in  the  mouthfu 
of  br^ead  or  drink  I  should  take.     But  if  in  the  partia. 


70  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

adoption  of  society's  customs,  I  take  oiDportunity  to 
scatter  a  few  good  ideas  which  may  gjvern  your  lives 
hereafter,  then  there  is  luck  to  you,  and  to  all  of  us.  In 
that  way  I  thank  you  for  your  cordiality." 

THE   DESSEET. 

The  table  cloth  is  rarely  removed  for  dessert  now, 
because  large  napkins  are  placed  under  any  dishes 
which  would  be  liable  to  soil  the  cloth,  and  are  easily 
removed  with  the  last  course ;  while  the  tasteful  adorn- 
ments of  flowers,  fruits,  and  bon-bons,  are  not  so  easily 
displaced  as  formerly. 

Your  demeanor  at  the  dinner-table,  and  indeed 
everywhere  else  in  life,  should  be  easy  and  perfectly 
composed. 

Speak  in  low  tones  and  quietly,  and  endeavor  to 
show  that  you  were  "  to  the  manner  born." 

Wear  a  pleasant  face,  but  do  not  laugh  continually ; 
yet  even  that  is  better  than  a  sour  and  forbidding  as- 
pect. Avoid  being  "  fussy  "  either  with  your  guests  or 
your  servants,  for  fussiness  originates  quite  as  much  in 
selfishness,  as  from  an  ignorance  of  the  laws  of  polite- 
ness and  good-breeding. 

BERVAin'S. 

It  is  a  very  important  point  to  have  well-trained 
waiters,  for,  if  they  do  not  understand  their  duties,  a 
good  share  of  your  comfort  at  the  table  is  destroyed. 

Teach  them  yourself,  when  there  is  no  company 
present,  to  hand  the  dishes  and  plates,  and  turn  out  the 
water  at  the  left  side  of  each  person ;  train  them  to  fill  the 
tumblers  without  being  asked  for  water,  and  to  watch  the 


DINNER-PARTIES,  ETC.  71 

needs  of  every  one.  Do  not  dispense  with  any  of  the 
little  ceremonies  of  the  table  when  you  dine  e7i  famille^ 
and  then  your  servants,  being  trained  to  do  good  service 
every  day,  will  not  disappoint  you  when  comj^any  is 
present. 

Teach  your  girl  to  remove  the  soiled  silver  upon  a 
small  waiter  by  itself;  to  take  the  soiled  knives  apou 
a  plate  by  themselves;  and  to  take  the  plates,  and 
afterwards  the  platters  and  dishes;  and  to  do  it  all 
without  any  bustle  or  noise,  but  to  move  about  quietly 
and  silently. 

Make  it  a  point  that  she  shall  always  wear  a  clean 
apron,  and  arrange  hei"  hair  and  dress  tidily,  and  then 
when  friends  come  in  unexpectedly,  you  will  not  be 
mortified  at  your  domestic  arrangements. 

TRIFLI^^Q  AFFAIRS  OF  SOME   IMPORTANCE. 

These  are  trifles,  you  may  think,  but — 

"Trifles,  light  as  air,  make  up  the  sum 
Of  woman's  happiness." 

And  domestic  comfort  and  happiness  depends  upon 
these  things,  far  more  than  a  young  housekeeper  often 
comprehends. 

Give  your  husband,  when  you  dine  alone,  a  well  or- 
dered table,  well  furnished  and  garnished ;  and  perhaps 
you  may  find  that  it  will  not  detract  from  the  gentle- 
ness of  his  disposition,  nor  the  general  peace  of  the 
household. 

Who  can  deny  the  potency  of  a  dinner !  which  fre- 
quently will  not  only  satisfy  hunger,  but  soothe  the 
mind,  assuage  the  daily  raspings  which  men  and  women 


72  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

are  subjected  to ;    and  frequently  prove  the  truth  of 
these  lines  from  Peter  Pindar : 


"Ven'son'B  a  Ccesar  in  the  fiercest  fray; 
Turtle  1    an  Alexander  in  its  way ; 
And  then  in  quarrels  of  a  slighter  nature, 
Mutton's  a  most  successful  mediator! 
So  much  superior  is  the  stomach's  smart 
To  all  the  vaunted  horrors  of  the  heart; 
E'en  love,  who  often  triumphs  in  his  grief, 
Hath  ceased  to  feed  on  sighs,  to  pant  on  beef.'" 


CUAI^TKR  YI. 

KWNINO   ENTERTJLINMENIS,  PAJtTlES,  JLND  BAJ^LS. 

"Without  good  company,  all  dainties 
Lose  their  true  relish,  and,  like  painted  graijes, 
Axe  only  seen,  not  tasted." 

Anf  evening-party  is  a  scene  redolent  with  beauty 
and  fashion ;  the  air  is  sweet  with  the  mingled  perfumes 
of  thousands  of  lovely  flowers,  arranged  in  baskets, 
vases,  flat  dishes,  festoons,  wreaths,  and  also  in  beds  of 
mosses  and  ferns. 

Indeed  it  seems  like  a  scene  of  fairy  enchantment, 
and  each  one  appears  to  vie  with  the  other  to  render  it 
a  most  pleasing  and  enjoyable  occasion.  We  read  in 
Cowper's  Task  that — 

"  She,  who  invites 
Hex  dear  five  hundred  friends,  contemns  them  all. 
And  dreads  their  coming;  they,— what  can  they  lessT 
With  shrug  and  grimace  hide  their  hate  of  her." 

But  we  cannot  subscribe  to  such  cynical  opinions  , 
and  fully  believe  that  "  she  who  invites  her  five  hundred 
friends  "  bestows  a  pleasure  upon  many,  and  contributes 
greatly  to  their  enjoyment. 

The  wisest  of  men  has  said  "there  is  a  time  to  make 
merry,  and  there  is  a  time  to  dance ;  "  and  Jesus  did  not 
consider  it  beneath  his  dignity  and  holiness  to  attend 
the  entertainments  of  his  day. 

If  the  party  is  simply  an  evening  entertainment,  an 
4 


74  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

intimation  to  that  effect  should  be  given  upon  the  card 
of  invitation;  but  if  it  is  a  ball  or  dance  it  should  also 
be  specified ;  and  in  writing  notes  for  a  party,  or  having 
them  printed,  it  is  well  to  give  an  idea  of  its  size — 
wliether  it  is  a  small  party  or  a  general  one;  so  that 
your  guests  can  come  dressed  accordingly.  We  well 
remember  an  anecdote  tu  tliis  poiut: 

A  bride  had  recently  moved  into  the  street,  ana  a 
neighbor  gave  a  small  party  in  her  honor,  but  in  the  note 
of  invitation  omitted  to  state  that  it  was  such;  tnere- 
fore  the  lady  arrayed  herself  in  costly  wedding  attire  to 
meet  other  ladies  clad  in  black  and  colored  high-neck, 
and  long-sleeved  silk  dresses. 

Of  course  her  pleasure  and  that  of  her  husband's 
was  much  disturbed. 

The  hour  for  evening-parties  varies  according  to  the 
caprices  of  fashion,  ^nd  now  it  is  quite  late  before  the 
guests  assemble. 

The  lady  of  the  house  should  provide  two  or  more 
dressing-rooms,  with  separate  attendants  for  gentlemen 
and  ladies,  who  can  assist  in  removing  their  outside 
wraps,  etc.  When  the  company  is  very  numerous,  it  is 
well  to  provide  numbered  tickets,  and  as  the  articles 
are  taken  by  the  servants,  one  ticket  is  affixed  to  them, 
and  one  given  to  the  owner. 

Yet  it  is  only  at  large  public  assemblies  that  the 
guests  would  be  sufficient  for  this  practice.  However, 
it  is  a  very  desirable  thing  for  each  lady  to  carry  a  large 
chintz  bag,  or  a  travelling  bag,  with  the  name  written 
upon  it,  to  contain  her  wraps,  overshoes,  etc.,  and  this 
she  can  readily  find  when  she  desires  to  return  home. 

It  is  now  the  custom  to  provide  a  separate  room  fo? 
coff'ee,  chocolate,  sandwiches,  cakes,  and  the  like,  up 


ETC.  75 

stairs  near  the  dressing-rooms,  or  down  stairs  near  the 
dancing-room,  and  attendants  are  ready  to  serve  you  at 
any  time. 

When  the  guests  descend  into  the  parlors,  their 
first  duty  is  to  seek  their  hostess  and  host,  who  usually 
stand  near  the  entrance,  and  are  ready  to  welcome  their 
friends  with  a  bow  and  a  smile,  or  a  cordial  shake  of  the 
hand,  according  to  their  intimacy ;  and  after  a  few  words 
of  greeting  are  exchanged,  the  guests  move  on  to  make 
room  for  other  visitors.  If  a  gentleman  accompanies  a 
lady  to  a  party  or  dance,  he  should  always  wait  at  the 
head  of  the  stairs  for  her  to  come  from  the  dressing- 
room,  and,  descending  the  stairs  first,  he  will  be  ready 
to  offer  his  arm  in  the  hall,  to  escort  the  lady  to  the  mis- 
tress of  the  house. 

When  she  has  met  with  other  acquaintances,  it  is 
then  proper  to  leave  her  for  awliile,  but  politeness  makes 
it  imperative  upon  him  to  attend  to  her  needs,  to  see 
that  she  is  entertained,  and  has  an  escort  to  the  supper- 
table  ;  but  if  she  is  not  either  mother,  wife  or  sister,  it 
is  proper  for  you  to  wait  upon  her  yourself  to  the  sup- 
per-room, and  provide  whatever  she  may  fancy. 

It  is  not  considered  strictly  decorous  for  a  husband 
and  wife  to  seek  other's  society  in  company;  and  we 
learn  from  high  authority  that : — "  A  gentleman  never 
dances  with  his  wife  unless  every  one  else  in  the  qua- 
drille does  the  same." 

Yet  we  must  confess  that  we  can  see  no  reason  why 
a  gentleman  should  be  debarred  from  dancing  and  A^altz- 
ing  with  his  wif<;,  if  to  do  so  is  a  pleasure  to  one  or  both 
parties. 

Of  course  he  need  not  dance  with  her  constantly, 
nor  be  her  partner  at  the  euchre  or  whist  table ;  but  he 


76  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

should  not  neglect  any  attentions  that  add  to  her  com 
fort,  merely  because  she  is  his  wife  or  relation. 

In  small  private  parties,  where  people  meet  for  the 
pleasure  of  conversation,  one  must  move  about  .he 
room,  and  converse  with  various  persons,  and  not  re- 
main in  one  place  as  though  they  were  fixed  stars. 

A  polite  hostess  will  ask  her  guests  to  change  places 
with  her,  in  ordei*  to  sit  by  others,  and  also  see  that  each 
person  has  a  chance  to  converse  with  others,  and  attend 
to  the  entertainment  and  amusement  of  all  present. 

Meanwhile,  she  must  not  seek  her  own  pleasure,  but 
only  that  of  her  visitors  ;  and  must  endeavor  to  arrange 
matters  so  that  they  shall  appear  in  their  best  condition 
as  well  as  in  their  best  attire ;  while  she  should  wear  a 
quiet  toilette,  which  will  not  outshine  that  of  any  of  her 
guests ;  and  she  should  be  particular  to  show  the  same 
attention  to  all  her  guests,  unless  strangers  are  present, 
when  she  should  gi\'e  them  a  little  more  than  she  be- 
stows upon  others. 

THE    SUPPER-TABLE. 

In  these  times,  the  mistress  of  the  house  has  but 
little  to  do  with  the  furnishing  of  the  supper-table,  be- 
cause it  can  be  done  so  much  more  easily  by  a  caterer. 

Yet  in  the  country  such  a  })erson  is  not  always  read- 
ily obtained,  and  then  the  lady  will  be  forced  to  supply  the 
needed  refreshments  of  salads,  meats,  ices,  jellies,  cakes, 
rolls,  coffee  and  lemonade,  or  wine.  But  as  a  usual 
thing,  let  us  beg  of  you  to  forget  to  supply  the  wine. 

It  is  very  undesirable  to  put  temptation  in  the  waj 
of  the  weak ;  and  young  persons  require  no  other  stim- 
ulants than  those  of  the  society  of  others,  the  flowers, 
music,  and  lights. 


EVENING  ENTERTAINMENTS,  ETO.  77 

"  Look  not  upon  the  wine  when  it  is  red,"  is  good 
advice  from  the  lips  of  one  who  knew  its  deceitful  al- 
lurements and  devices. 

•*  Nor  need  we  tell  what  anxioua  cares  attend 
The  turbulent  mirth  of  wine ;  nor  all  the  kinds 
Of  maladies,  that  lead  to  death's  grim  cave, 
Wrought  by  intemperance:  joint-racking  gout; 
Intestine  stone ;  and  pining  atrophy, 
Chill  even  when  the  sun  with  July  heats 
Fries  the  scorch'd  soil;  and  dropsy  all  afloat, 
Yet  craving  liquids." 

When  the  Queens  of  Society  will  abolish  the  drink- 
ing of  wine  at  their  evening-parties,  and  will  banish 
from  their  supper-rooms  the  wine  glasses  and  the  de- 
canters, the  champagne  glasses  and  the  "  green  seal " 
bottles,  a  long  step  will  have  been  taken  towards  the 
suppression  of  drunkenness. 

Women  can  do  more  in  this  matter  than  the  law- 
givers, because  the  traffic  in  liquor  can  only  be  sup- 
pressed when  those  who  consume  it  have  learned  the 
errors  of  their  ways,  and  turn  aside  from  the  glass. 
And  not  until  its  hideousness  is  made  apparent  to  the 
world  at  large  by  women's  dictum^  will  men  cease  to 
drink  both  in  public  and  private.  Legislation  can  never 
abolish  tliis  wretched  vice,  but  Public  Opinion  can 
do  it. 

And  not  until  wives  and  mothers  refrain  entirely 
from  offering  wine  at  their  entertainments — not  uutil 
sisters  and  friends  cease  from  sharing  the  wine  glass 
with  brothers  and  lovers — will  the  first  steps  towards  a 
reform  be  taken. 

Every  gentleman  will  ofier  his  arm  to  a  lady  when 
the  supper  is  served,  and  escort  her  to  the  table,  and 
Bee  thai  she  is  duly  supplied  with  all  the  delicacies  of 


78  A   MANUAL    OF    1  i  Jt^UETTB. 

the  season  before  he  attend?  to  the  demands  of  hia 
own  palate.  After  supper  he  mil  escort  the  lady  back 
to  the  reception  or  ball-room,  and  two  or  three  dances 
often  follow. 

LEA  VE-TA  KING. 

It  is  never  desirable  to  remain  until  the  last  at  an 
evening-party,  but  is  more  conime  il  faut  to  be  among 
the  earliest  to  bid  adieu  to  the  hostess ;  yet,  it  is  not 
well  to  go  too  early,  and  be  the  means  of  breaking 
up  the  party.  But  if  your  carriage  is  announced  early, 
or  circumstances  make  it  necessary  for  you  to  leave  in 
advance  of  othei'S,  do  so  without  exciting  observation, 
and  make  your  adieus  to  your  hostess  or  host,  or  both, 
in  a  low  voice ;  but  if  they  cannot  easily  be  found,  re- 
tire quietly  without  bidding  tlicm  good-night. 

To  act  otherwise  denotes  an  inattention  to  the  ob- 
servances of  society,  and  would  seem  to  intimate  to  the 
company  that  the  party  had  lasted  long  enough. 

If  a  general  leave-taking  takes  place,  be  sure  to  take 
the  right  hand  in  ascending  or  descending  the  staircase, 
and  you  will  thus  avoid  confusion. 

This  rule  holds  good  in  all  public  places  and  exhi- 
bitions. 

CALL  WTTHIK  A   FEW   DAYS. 

It  is  a  mark  of  good-breeding  to  call,  if  possible, 
during  the  course  of  the  week,  or  at  least  within  a  few 
days,  and  express  to  your  host  and  hostess  the  pleasure 
you  have  received  from  the  entertainment,  and  in  a  few 
well-chosen  words  compliment  them  upon  the  beauty 
of  the  arrangement  of  the  rooms,  the  flowers,  and  the 
Bupper,  and  also  upon  their  selection  of  the  company. 


79 

There  are  those  who  complain  that  they  are  never  invited 
to  parties,  and  say  that  the  world  neglects  them,  and 
they  despise  it,  etc.,  etc. 

Now  would  it  not  be  well  for  them  to  take  ;joth  an 
internal  and  exterior  view  of  themselves,  and  see  where 
the  fault  lies,  and  judge  whether  they  have  endeavored 
to  make  themselves  agreeable,  have  been  well-bred,  po- 
lite, and  exhibited  a  courtliness  of  manner  which  made 
their  presence  desirable  on  such  occasions,  and  then  let 
them  decide  candidly  whether  they  have  not  brought 
upon  themselves  the  neglect  which  angers  them. 

A   DANCIXG- PARTY. 

A  ceremonious  ball  or  dancing-party  does  not  often 
assemble  before  half-past  nine  or  ten  o'clock,  and  writ- 
ten or  printed  notes  of  invitation  are  always  sent  out, 
often  three  weeks  before  the  specified  time.  Verbal 
invitations  are  considered  discourteous,  unless  in  cases  of 
near  relationship,  or  of  great  intimacy.  And  the  an- 
swers should  be  sent  within  two,  three,  or  four  days  at 
the  longest. 

At  private  dances  a  lady  must  not  decline  the  invi- 
tation of  a  gentleman  to  dance,  unless  she  is  previously 
engaged,  or  does  not  intend  to  dance  any  more  during 
the  evening.  To  do  otherwise  would  be  a  tacit  reflec- 
tion upon  the  master  and  mistress  of  the  house. 

At  a  public  ball,  however,  the  master  of  ceremonies 
or  the  floor  managers  regulate  the  dancing,  and  they 
make  many  introductions,  but  should  always  remember 
to  request  the  lady's  permission  to  do  so,  before  intro- 
ducing any  gentleman  to  her. 

Introductions  at  such  places,  one  must  remember, 
can,  if  desired,  cease  with  the  occasion,  and  a  lady  is 


80  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

free  to  pass  her  partner  of  the  previous  evening,  the  next 
morning  without  the  slightest  recognition,  and  he  has 
no  right  to  feel  injured  or  annoyed. 

Coui'tesy  is  always  to  be  cultivated,  however,  and  a 
lady  who  knows  her  o^vn  dignity,  and  possesses  self- 
respect,  will  not  accept  an  introduction  to  a  gentleman 
and  dance  with  him,  unless  she  is  willing  to  also  accept 
him  as  an  acquaintance  on  the  street.  Young  ladies 
should  always  preserve  a  modest  demeanor  in  dancing, 
for  it  throws  around  them  a  halo  of  light  and  purity, 
and  it  does  not  beseem  them  to  display  the  science  or 
grace  of  an  artiste. 

If  they  dance  with  an  ease  and  grace,  without  care- 
less indifference,  nor  yet  with  an  affectation  of  manner, 
nor  offensive  hilarity,  they  can  never  make  themselves 
too  conspicuous. 

Yet  do  not  dance  with  a  sullen  mien,  let  your  face 
wear  a  pleasant  appearance,  not  a  simpering  smile,  but 
as  it  were  enlivened  with  the  music  and  the  exercise. 

The  lady  or  the  daughters  of  the  house,  usually  open 
the  ball  at  a  private  party ;  and  the  host  or  his  sons  also 
lead  off  the  dance  with  the  greatest  stranger,  or  the  lady 
whose  position  entitles  her  to  the  most  attention. 

Should  the  guests  be  very  numerous,  and  the  space 
hardly  sufficient  for  the  dancers,  it  would  be  ill-bred  for 
the  ladies  of  the  house  to  dance  often,  but  the  gentlemen 
should  dance  with  those  who  are  the  least  popular 
among  the  lady  dancers,  and  thus  contribute  to  the  gen- 
eral pleasure  of  their  guests. 

When  the  dance  is  finished  the  gentleman  offers  his 
arm  to  his  partner,  and  leads  her  to  a  seat  beside  her 
friends,  or  promenades  through  the  room  until  the  musio 
for  the  next  dance  sounds,  and  her  partner  comes  for  her 


EVENING  ENTERTAINMENTS,  ETC.  81 

It  is  well  to  avoid  such  dances  as  are  offensive  to 
refinement  and  good  taste. 

Sweet  strains  of  entrancing  music,  brilliant  lights, 
and  beautiful  tiowers  thro\vn  a  glamour  over  the  ball- 
room, and  the  gliding  waltz,  or  fascinating  polka,  or 
varsuvienne,  are  considered  en  regie. 

Yet  many  wise  papas  and  mammas  object  to  theL 
pretty  daughters  paitaking  of  these  pleasm^es ;  and  one 
often  sees  that  when  the  best  waltzer  of  the  day  marries, 
his  wife  is  not  allowed  to  join  the  gay  circle  of  the 
waltz. 

We,  however,  are  among  those  who— 

"  Love  to  go  and  mingle  with  the  young 
In  the  gay,  festal  room,  when  every  heart 
Is  beating  faster  than  the  meiry  tune, 
And  their  bright  eyes  are  restless,  and  their  lipa 
,     Parted  with  eager  joy,  and  their  round  cheeks 
Flush'd  with  the  beautiful  motion  of  the  dance." 

Yet  still  are  so  old-fashioned  that  we  prefer  to  see, 
or  join  in  the  quadrille  rather  than  the  so-called  round 
dances. 

4* 


CHAPTER  Vn. 

rJi:E  PROPBIt  FORMS   OF  ^I)T)JtFSS.  —  HOW   TO   WRTTB 

jAj^n  jinnitFss  letters.  — the  giving  of  na.mes. 

"  Wliat's  in  a  name  T    That  -which  we  call  a  rose, 
By  any  other  name  would  smell  as  sweet." 

Although  we  are  a  democratic  nation,  yet  we  can- 
not deny  that  there  is  a  great  fondness  for  aristocratic 
titles  in  our  midst. 

But  the  only  ones  recognized  by  American  law 
belong  to  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  the  United  States ; 
to  the  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court ;  to  the  Members 
of  the  Cabinet  and  to  those  of  the  Senate  and  House 
of  Representatives,  and  also  to  the  chief  officers  of  the 
State  Governments,  executive,  legislative,  and  judicial  • 
and  to  those  who  belong  to  the  army  and  navy — such 
as  Major- Generals^  Generals^  Brigadier- Genefrah^  Coh 
onels^  Majors,  Captahis,  and  Lieuteiiants.  The  last 
being  the  lowest  grade,  however,  is  not  often  mentioned 
in  address. 

The  President  of  the  United  States  and  the  Ambas- 
sadors to  foreign  countries  are  all  addressed  as  "  Your 
Excellency^ 

And  in  addressing  a  letter  to  President  Grant  you 
would  write : — 

"  His  Excellency,  Gen.  U.  S.  Grant,  President  of  the 
United  States  of  America." 

And  the  abbreviation  Hon.  should  precede  the  name 


PROPER    FORMS    OF    ADDRESS,  ETC.  83 

of  the  Supreme  Court  Judges^  Mertibers  of  the  Cahijiet 
and  of  Congress,  Governors  of  States,  Judges,  Mayors^ 
Aldertnen,  and  Common- Cou7icilmen. 

The  titles  of  Colonel,  Major,  and  Captain  are  usually 
given  to  those  who  have  seen  actual  service  in  the  field , 
with  the  exception  of  Governors'  aids,  who  have  a  right 
to  the  title  of  Colonel  for  life. 

But  these  and  other  titles  are  rather  too  profusely 
scattered  in  our  country  to  render  their  possession  of 
much  value ;  and  we  are  of  the  same  opinion  as  that 
which  was  expressed  by  a  pompous  young  man,  who, 
having  just  graduated  at  a  college  with  the  honors  of 
valedictorian,  was  chosen  Governor's  aid,  and  when 
given  the  title  by  a  friend,  said,  with  an  expressive 
gesture  of  the  hand — "  Plain  Mr.  Smith,  if  you  please  ; 
I  do  not  desire  to  be  confounded  with  the  common  run 
of  Militia  Colonels."  The  point  of  the  story  lies,  how- 
ever, in  the  fact  that  two  of  the  most  influential  and  re- 
spected citizens  of  his  town  bore  the  despised  militia  title. 

The  title  of  ^^  Judge  ^^  has  also  been  greatly  depre- 
ciated by  its  indiscriminate  use  and  continual  applica- 
tion in  this  country,  while  in  England  it  is  rarely  uttered 
in  social  conversation. 

When  in  oflice  the  title  may  be  appropriate,  but 
when  that  is  laid  aside,  there  surely  is  no  need  of  re- 
taining it. 

THE   ETIQUETTE   OF -ADDRESS. 

The  professional  title  of  ^^ Doctor''''  of  Medicine 
should  never  be  omitted,  for  its  professors  desire  to 
have  it  as  widely  known  as  possible,  to  bring  them  pa- 
tients. Yet  Doctors  of  Divinity  claim  the  same  prefix, 
and  are  usually  spoken  of  and  to,  by  their  titles ;  still,  it 


84  A   MANUAL   OF    ETIQUETTE. 

is  better  not  to  repeat  them  too  frequently  while  con 
versing  with  them;  but  they  should  always  be  writ- 
ten in  addressing  a  letter  to  them. 

"  Bight  Reverend  "  is  the  proper  address  of  a  Bishop 
of  whatever  denomination,  and  " Reverend^''  the  dis- 
tinction belongin'_^  to  every  clergyman. 

The  collegiate  honor  oi  Doctor  of  Divinity,  and  the 
like,  should  always  be  written  in  addressing  letters  to 
the  recipients  of  them,  thus : — 

"  Rev.  Clarence  Creamcheese,  D.D." 

"The  Right  Rev.  Ignatius  Loyala,  G.T.D.,"  and 
"Jeremiah  Grabbem,  Esq.,  LL.  D." 

The  collegiate  titles,  ''A.  B^  and  "^.  J/!,"  however, 
are  never  added  to  the  address  of  letters  or  engi-aved 
upon  cards.  The  title  of  ^^J^sq^  has  been  so  indis- 
criminately used  among  us  that  it  has  nearly  lost  its 
claim  to  rank.  Lawyers  and  Justices  of  the  Peace  have 
a  rightful  claim  to  it;  but  it  has  been  appropriated 
wrongfully  by  all  classes ;  and  our  Norahs  and  Dinahs 
would  think  they  were  depriving  their  Patricks  and 
Sambos  of  their  due  respect,  did  they  not  address  their 
letters  with  both  the  "  J/r."  and  the  "  Esq^ 

The  word  ^^  JEsqulre^''  had  its  origin  in  the  feudal 
period  of  England  when  the  sons  of  gentlemen  were 
educated  at  the  castles  of  the  superior  lords,  and  it  was 
esteemed  a  great  advantage  to  the  poorer  nobility  to 
have  their  children  obtain  this  distinction,  and  at  four- 
teen years  of  age  they  took  the  name  of  ^^BJsquire.^^ 

Long  after  the  decline  of  chivalry  the  term  was  only 
applied  to  the  sons  of  peers  and  knights,  or  to  those 
who  obtained  title  by  creation,  or  some  other  legal 
method. 

Blackstone  defines  ^^JEsquires  "  to  be  those  who  beai 


85 

office  or  trust  under  the  crown,  and  are  so  styled  in  their 
appointments  and  commissions  by  the  king,  aud  being 
once  honored  by  the  title,  they  have  a  claim  to  the  dis- 
tinction while  they  live. 

Thus  .we  see  how  inappropriate  it  is  when  otherwise 
applied. 

As  to  the  titles  of  "  Sir "  and  "  Ma^arn^^^  they  are 
not  often  used  between  equals  in  age  and  position. 

We  desire  to  teach  our  children  to  say  "  Yes^ 
ma'am^^  and  "  No^  nid'ara^^  "  Yes,  sir"  and  "iV^o,  s^V," 
and  also  our  dependents  and  serA^ants;  but  when  la- 
dies and  gentlemen  are  conversing  together,  the  "  Yes^ 
nutJam^''  "  Yes^  sir  "  and  "jVb,  sir^^''  etc.,  does  not  sound 
well  if  frequently  repeated. 

Yet  if  a  simple  question  is  asked,  which  demands 
only  an  affirmative  or  negative,  the  affix  is  not  un- 
desirable. 

In  Germany,  the  wife  divides  the  smallest  honor 
with  the  husband ;  and  there  are  those  in  the  United 
States  who  adopt  this  custom  and  address  letters  to 
"Mrs.  Gov.  Brown,"  "Mrs.  Gen.  Smith,"  "Mrs.  Dr. 
White,"  "  Mrs.  Professor  Black,"  "  Honorable  Mrs. 
Green,"  etc. ;  and  it  may  be  considered  a  matter  of 
taste  with  the  letter- writers,  but  these  letters  would  not 
he  deemed  proper  if  engraved  upon  cards. 

Yet  those  women  who  have  earned  a  right  to 
them — by  obtaining  through  hard  and  patient  study 
diplomas  of  theology  and  medicine  and  science — can 
fairly  claim  the  address  of  their  respective  titles,  and 
should  therefore  be  addressed  as  ^' llev.  Mrs.  Celia 
Burleigh^''  and  ^^  Mrs.  Br.  BlackwelV  It  is  not  un- 
usual in  this  country  to  address  a  married  woman  by 
her   Christian  name,  thus:    '-^ Mrs,   Mary  Brown!''  in 


86  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

stead  of  '^Mrs.  John  Brown  ;''''  but  in  England,  a  lady  La 
always  addressed  by  her  husband's  name  until  she  be- 
comes a  widow,  and  then  she  takes  her  Christian  name, 
or  its  initials.  If  there  are  several  married  brothers  in 
one  family,  the  wife  of  the  eldest  can  be  addressed  as 
^^Mrs,  Sniith,^^  while  the  yomiger  brothers'  wives  are 
distinguished  by  their  husbands'  Christian  name,  thus : 
''Mrs.  John  Smith,''  ''Mrs,  Ileriry  Smith,''  etc.  The 
eldest  daughter  of  a  family  is  addressed  by  her  name 
with  only  the  addition  of  "  Miss,"  as  "Miss  Smith."  The 
other  daughters  take  their  baptismal  or  Christian  name, 
as  "  Miss  Ellen  Smith." 

HOW  TO   WRITE   AJ^V   ADDRESS   LETTERS. 

In  writing  a  letter,  place  the  date  within  an  inch  or 
two  of  the  top,  at  the  right  hand,  and  be  sure  to  write 
the  name  of  the  Town,  County  and  State,  with  the  date 
of  the  month  and  year ;  and  if  living  in  a  city,  give  the 
street  and  number  also. 

When  writing  to  strangers,  superscribe  the  name 
thus: 

"James  Drown, 

Sir:"  * 

and  then  commence  the  letter.  "Dear  Sir"  can  be 
written  if  preferred,  but  not  "My  Dear  Sir"  or  "My 
Dear  Madam"  unless  you  are  well  acquainted  with  the 
person  to  whom  the  letter  is  addressed. 

Always  commence  your  letters  on  a  line  below  the 
address. 

Formerly,  it  w^as  the  custom  to  leave  quite  a  space 
between  the  "Sir"  and  the  first  line  of  the  letter  when 
writing  to  those  who  were  in  a  superior  position.    This 


PROPER    FORMS    OF    ADDRESS,  ETO.  87 

■was  always  particularly  attended  to  among  most  Eu- 
roi^ean  nations. 

And  it  is  related,  that  the  Duke  of  Buckingham  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  the  Spanish  Minister,  Olivez,  while 
at  the  Court  of  Spain,  wherein  the  address  and  com- 
mencement were  only  one  line  apart.  In  reply,  the 
Duke  placed  the  word  ">8'enc>r"  a  little  below  the 
first  line,  to  mark  his  displeasure  of  the  neglect  of  due 
deference  to  his  high  rank. 

In  formal  and  ceremonious  communications  the  third 
person  should  be  employed.  But  after  the  word  "  Sh-" 
a^'  an  addi-ess,  it  is  not  often  needed  again,  and  it  is  a 
mark  of  ill-breeding  to  repeat  it  frequently. 

In  business  letters  one  should  state  the  point  at  issue, 
directly  and  plainly,  and  not  force  one  to  read  two  or 
three  pages  of  introduction,  before  the  all-important 
matter  is  approached.  It  is  not  a  trifling  matter  for  a 
yomig  man  to  learn  how  to  write  a  proper  business  let- 
ter, and  to  state  his  wants  in  a  few  direct  and  explicit 
eentences.  A  well  written  and  composed  letter,  has 
been  the  stepping-stone  to  fortune  for  many  a  young 
man. 

In  writing  letters  to  even  the  most  intimate  friends, 
one  needs  to  exercise  the  utmost  caution  in  expressing 
one's  sentiments  and  opinions. 

A  recent  Magazine  article  contains  the  following 
eentences  which  will  fully  express  our  meaning : — 

THE   PERILS   OF  LETTERS. 

Of  all  things  on  earth  to  make  trouble,  commend  me 
to  a  letter  1  You  write  as  you  would  say  it,  but  it  goes 
to  your  friend  without  the  grace  of  a  voice,  the  inflection, 
the  gesture,  the  laugli,  that  would  make  a  joke  of  it. 


88  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

There  are  just  the  hard,  cold  words ;  he  can  only 
see  what  is  said,  and  he  is  deeply  grieved  or  angered ; 
lost  to  you,  perhaps,  forever. 

Then  the  thing  you  write  in  one  mood  finds  your 
friend  in  another,  may  be  in  the  very  one  which  of  all 
others  is  least  hospitable  to  your  message.  I  have  seen 
a  whole  family  cast  down  by  some  piece  of  written 
pleasantry  on  the  part  of  an  absent  member  of  it. 

Now  if  there  is  this  danger  when  youkuow  the  wri- 
ter's ways  and  phrases  so  well,  how  much  greater  the 
pern  in  the  case  of  mere  acquaintances  I 

AJ^SWERIKG   LETTERS. 

When  a  letter  has  been  received  relating  to  social, 
friendly,  or  family  affairs,  an  answer  should  be  returned 
within  ten  days  or  a  fortnight  at  least.  Of  course  there 
are  circumstances  which  alter  cases,  and  some  letters 
are  not  expected  to  be  answered  within  some  weeks ; 
and  if  you  do  reply  too  quickly,  the  recipient  of  the  let- 
ter may  think : — 

"  I  do  believe  that  woman  or  man  will  never  stay 
answered." 

But  family  letters  should  receive  a  prompt  reply; 
and  it  is  a  great  mistake  not  to  teach  children  the  ne 
cessity  of  doing  this. 

Business  letters  also  demand  a  prompt  reply,  and  it 
is  most  annoying  not  to  attend  to  them  as  soon  as  is 
possible.  If  you  receive  one  at  evening,  reply  the  fol- 
lowing morning ;  and  if  in  the  morn,  answer  by  the  next 
mail. 

There  are  many  persons  in  the  United  States  who 
are  shamefully  negligent  about  answering  letters,  but  in 
Europe  it  is  regarded  as  the  height  of  impoliteness  to 


PROPER   FORMS   OF   ADDRESS,  ETO.  8& 

allow  a  letter  which  requires  a  reply  to  go  unanswered  , 
and  we  should  remember  that  it  is  as  ill-bred  not  to  an 
Bwer  a  letter  which  needs  attention  as  to  hand  a  person 
a  spoon  by  taking  hold  of  its  bowl. 

The  Duke  of  Wellington  was  a  model  in  this  mat- 
ter, for  in  spite  of  the  immense  amount  of  correspond- 
ence which  he  attended  to,  he  never  omitted  to  reply 
to  a  letter  no  matter  from  whom  it  was  received. 

lie  once  received  a  letter  from  a  clergyman  settled 
in  a  distant  part  of  the  kingdom,  who  had  not  a  shadow 
of  a  claim  upon  him,  yet  who  wrote  to  beg  a  subscrip 
tion  towards  building  a  church  edifice. 

By  return  of  mail  the  Duke  sent  a  reply,  stating  that 
he  could  not  see  why  he  should  have  received  such 
an  application,  and  declined  to  subscribe  anything  to- 
wards it. 

The  clergyman,  however,  nothing  daunted,  sold  the 
letter  as  an  autograph  for  S20,  and  put  the  Duke  upon 
the  list  of  the  subscribers  for  that  amount. 

llis  politeness  in  replying  furnished  the  money  with- 
out his  knowledge,  towards  the  edifice. 

If  we  have  the  habit  of  neglecting  our  correspond- 
ence, we  should  strive  to  overcome  it  in  its  youth,  for — 

"Habits  are  soon  assumed;  but  when  'we  strive 
To  strip  them,  'tis  being  flayed  alive." 

THE   GIVING   OF   NAMES, 

It  has  often  been  declared  that  the  ])asaion  for  giving 
high  sounding  names,  or  those  which  have  belonged  to 
distinguished  persons,  was  decidedly  American;  and 
that  there  was  not  even  a  small  hamlet  amid  our  moun- 
tains, prairies,  or  rock-bound  coast,  that  did  not  boast 
'ts  George  Washingtons,  its   Benjamin   Franklins,  its 


90  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

Patrick  Henrys,  Jeffersons,  Monroes,  and  the  like ;  while 
among  our  colored  population  are  found  hundreds  of 
Caesars,  Pompeys,  Ciceros,  and  Mark  Antonys. 

While  among  our  religious  communities  in  the  pro- 
vincial locations,  Bible  names  are  the  most  popular,  and 
Hezekiahs,  Ezekiels,  Jereboams,  and  Benijahs  abound. 
We  must  enter  a  protest  towards  disfiguring  a  family 
name  with  these  many  syllabled  and  ugly  appellations. 
Children  hate  them,  youths  despise  them,  and  are  al- 
ways ashamed  of  them;  and  we  see  no  reason  why  they 
should  be  perpetuated  in  this  19th  century.  We  once 
knew  a  man  whose  name  was  Kemptori  Kutesaw  Va9i- 
almond  Black.  lie  was  of  white  parentage,  and  his 
parents  thought  the  name  decidedly  original,  and  prided 
themselves  upon  it;  but  when  it  was  diminished  to 
"  Kute "  by  his  playmates,  it  did  not  meet  their  appro- 
bation so  much. 

Napoleon^  Jackson^  Tecumseh^  were  the  distin- 
guished names  which  were  bestowed  upon  one  infant 
by  a  fond  mother  of  our  acquaintance. 

Now  we  know  that  parents  claim  the  right  to  give 
their  children  whatever  appellations  strike  them  as 
pleasing  or  desirable;  and  we  would  not  gainsay  their 
power  to  do  so,  but  only  beg  of  them  not  to  give  them 
those  which  will  make  them  blush  when  they  are  ut- 
tered. 

The  Saxon  names  of  Ethel  and  Edwin,  Edith  and 
Alfred,  Bertha  and  Bertram,  Alfreda  and  Arthur,  Bessie 
and  Herbert,  are  descended  to  us  from  English  ancestry 
and  are  always  attractive  and  pleasing;  while  those  of 
Amy,  Cora,  Beatrice,  Florence,  Howard,  Stanley,  Rus- 
sell, Clarence,  Harry,  and  many  others,  are  melliffltious 
and  desirable. 


PROPER   FORMS    OF   ADDRESS,  ETC.  91 

Do  not  disfigure  your  sweet  little  girls  with  the 
names  of  Ilepsey,  Betsey,  Mehi table,  Deborah,  Jerusha, 
Arzina,  Experience,  Patience,  Nancy,  and  Resignation; 
nor  your  bright  boys  with  those  of  Obadiah,  Jehiel, 
Zerubbabel,  Zadel,  Jedediah,  Jeremiah,  Abiram,  Phin- 
ehas,  Jehuran  or  Chedorlaomer,  when  you  can  substi- 
tute others  which  are  so  far  preferable. 


CHAPTER  VUl, 

BtWIAL    IXTERCOVRSE.— CONVERSATION  IJV  SOCIETY. 

—  S LAJSG    PlI RAS ES.  —  JEXA  ii O  ERA TJ  ONS.  —  SCANDAL, 

—  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  (fyVUAT  I'EOFLE  SAY.** — 
INQUISITIVE  FEOFLIJ.—  SIR  ItlCJlAllD  STEELE'S 
MULE   FOR    CONVERSATION. 

•'  For  thinking,  one ;  for  converse,  two,  no  more ; 
Three  fur  an  argument ;  for  walking,  four  ; 
For  social  pleasure,  five ;  for  fun,  a  score." 

"Whek  Socrates  was  asked  why  he  had  built  for  him- 
self so  small  a  house,  he  replied  : — 

"  Small  as  it  is,  I  wish  I  could  fill  it  with  friends." 
And  friends,  true  friends,  with  whom  we  can  hold 
social  intercourse  without  reserve,  are  indeed  to  be 
desired.  For  crowds  are  not  company,  and  faces  are  but 
a  gallery  of  pictures,  and  talk  but  a  tinkling-  cymbal, 
where  there  is  little  sympathy  of  heart  and  soul. 

But  social  intercourse  is  a  necessity  of  our  natures — 

**  God  fietteth  the  solitary  in  families ; " 

and  ever  since  the  Creation,  men  and  women  have  de- 
lighted in  seeking  acquaintances  and  friends  in  each 
other.  To  be  sure  there  are  some  minds  so  constituted 
that  they  do  not  feel  its  need,  yet  many  of  them  will 
seek  it  in  books,  or  at  the  theatres,  for  they  must  have 
sotnethiiig  besides  the  solitude  of  their  own  thoughts, 
and  the  greater  part  of  mankind  enjoy  agreeable  society, 
for  it  relieves  them  of  their  cares  and   sorrows,  and 


93 

sometimes  makes  them  oblivious  of  their  back-slidings, 
while  it  allays  their  annoyances,  and  tunes  the  discordant 
strings  of  their  souls  to  harmony  and  peace. 

Tlie  most  agreeable  persons  one  meets  in  society, 
however,  are  not  always  the  most  high-minded  and  vir- 
tuous— but  we  can  laugh,  jest,  and  chat  with  them  for 
hours,  and  really  know  but  little  of  their  true  characters. 

This  state  of  atfairs  has  made  many  good  people 
accuse  society  of  being  "  a  sham,  a  mere  nothing,  and  a 
paltry  cheat." 

Now,  because  some  men  and  women  are  vain,  false 
and  treacherous,  it  does  not  become  us  to  stigmatize  all 
mankind  and  womankind  as  such. 

If  a  man  is  liberal  to  the  poor  and  subscribes  to 
public  charities,  and  attends  church  regularly,  always 
lendiug  a  willing  ear  to  the  solicitations  of  his  minister, 
men  will  pronounce  him  a  Christian,  yet  they  cannot 
know  how  his  account  stands  between  himself  and  his 
God — and  you  cannot  judge  of  society  by  the  demeanor 
of  some  few  of  its  members. 

"To  tell  a  falshood  is  like  the  cut  of  a  sabre;  for 
though  the  wound  may  heal,  the  scar  will  remain,"  is  an 
old  Persian  maxim,  and  the  falsities  of  society  leave 
deep  scars  upon  its  face,  therefore  it  is  especially  need- 
ful for  young  persons  to  avoid  them,  and  to  study  assid- 
uously to  cultivate  a  strict  regard  for  truthfulness  upon 
all  occasions. 

"  Do  not  let  us  lie  at  all.  Do  not  think  of  one  falsity 
as  harmless,  and  another  as  slight,  and  another  as  unin- 
tended. 

"  Cist  them  all  aside ;  they  may  be  light  and  acci- 
dental, but  they  are  ugly  soot  from  the  smoke  of  the 
pit  for  all  that,  and  it  is  better  that  our  hearts  should 


94  A    MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE. 

be  swept  clean  of  them  without  one  care  as  to  which  is 
largest  or  blackest."  * 

Conversation  is  the  chief  employment  in  society, 
and  it  needs  to  be  studied,  because  a  good  style  in  con- 
versation is  quite  as  essential,  and  as  capable  of  culture, 
as  a  fine  style  in  writing,  and  the  art  of  saying  pretty 
things  is  what  gives  to  them  their  value.  The  flowers  of 
rhetoric  are  as  beautiful  as  the  flowers  of  the  field  and 
garden,  but  they  require  tlie  aid  of  a  skilful  gardener 
to  bring  them  to  their  liighest  strain  of  perfection. 

"  Gentlemen  are  surprised,"  said  Margaret  Fuller, 
'■*  that  I  write  no  better,  because  I  talk  so  well.  But  I 
have  served  a  long  a])prenticeship  to  the  one,  and  none 
at  all  to  the  otiier." 

One  tires,  however,  of  a  stilted  manner  of  conversa- 
tion, of  talk  which  is  too  ornate ;  but  a  really  brilliant 
talker  avoids  this  extreme,  and  also  the  polysyllabled 
words  of  our  modern  dictionaries,  and  his  conversation 
abounds  in  monosyllables,  and  the  pure  old  Saxon 
words  of  our  forefathers,  and  therefore  one  does  not 
tire  of  listening  to  him,  but  floats  down  the  stream  of  his 
thoughts,  charmed  with  its  glitter,  and  adds  here  and 
there  a  few  sentences  which  enhance  the  pleasure  of 
both  listener  and  talker,  for  one  always  wearies  of  a 
monologue  out  of  the  pulpit  or  the  lecturer's  desk. 

There  is  also  a  great  power  in  monosyllables,  and 
some  of  the  most  sublime  and  intense  passages  in  our 
language  are  almost  wholly  composed  of  them.  In  our 
LoTiVs  Prayer^  out  of  sixty-six  words  tliere  are  forty- 
eight  of  one  syllable  ;  and  out  of  the  seventeen  words  io 
the  Golden  Rule  all  but  two  are  monosyllables. 

The  fol'.o wing  text  illustrates  this  point:  ^ 

*  EusJtm. 


SOCIAL    INTERCOURSE,  ETC.  95 

"  I  love  them  that  love  rae — and  those  that  seek  me 
early  shall  find  me." 

It  is  nearly  impossible  to  put  down  set  rules  where- 
by young  persons  can  become  brilliant  conversationists. 

There  is  a  subtile  influence  connected  with  the  art 
which  is  not  easily  defined ;  we  can  all  recognize  it  when 
we  listen  to  them,  and  yet  few  of  us  could  point  out 
wherein  the  science  lies,  although  we  will  say — 

"  That  woman,  or  that  man  talks  well,  and  under- 
(5tands  the  science,  or  the  subject  under  discussion." 

It  does  not,  however,  always  require  a  great  depth  of 
learning  to  talk  well,  for  all  of  us  know  learned  men 
who  are  most  stupid  in  conversation;  neither  does  it 
demand  an  ability  at  graphic  descriptions,  for  that  w^ould 
gravitate  into  monologue,  and,  as  observed  before,  no 
one  enjoys  that  s])ecies  of  talk. 

It  does  not  demand  great  wit  or  humor,  for  one  soon 
tires  of  being  compelled  to  acknowledge  the  point  or 
tlie  joke,  and  inveterate  punsters  are  often  a  great  annoy- 
ance in  society. 

Neither  does  it  delight  in  satire,  for  one  can  never 
take  })leasure  in  the  conversation  of  satirical  persons, 
because  they  are  proverbially  ill-tempered,  and  only 
those  of  a  similar  temperament  can  find  a  charm  in  such 
conversation. 

But  it  is  the  ability  of  feeding  the  fire  of  conversa- 
tion ;  of  enlarging  upon  the  thoughts  and  illustrations 
of  others,  and  of  commenting  upon  all  that  is  said,  in 
short  of  giving  quid  pro  quo  to  those  with  whom  you 
are  conversing,  and  of  keeping  up  the  interest  of  all  in 
the  subject.  Samuel  Johnson  and  Edmund  Burke  were 
considered  the  finest  talkers  of  their  age  in  England, 
and  Talleyrand  in  France;  while  in  our  own  land  each 


96  A   MANUAL   OF    ETIQUETTE. 

promiDent  city  claims  one,  two,  or  three,  who  out-rank 
their  fellow-men  in  this  desirable  accomplishment. 

There  are  persons  who  cram  themselves  with  a  few 
threadbare  anecdotes  and  puns,  mingled  with  some 
trite  quotations  of  poetry  or  prose  familiar  to  the  ear  of 
many  a  schoolboy,  and  then  make  them  do  duty  upon 
various  festive  occasions  until  they  are  often  known  by 
them. 

Dr.  Johnson  said : — 

"  Quotation,  sir,  is  a  good  thing ;  there  is  a  commun- 
ity of  mind  in  it;  classical  quotation  is  the  parole  of 
literary  men  all  over  the  world." 

And  we  would  not  decry  the  power  of  an  apt  quo- 
tation, one  which  exactly  caps  your  friends'  expression, 
but  merely  caution  our  young  folks  not  to  interlard 
them  too  freely  in  their  conversation,  but  to  use  them 
like  the  pungent  horseradish  or  mustard,  wherewith  we 
season  our  roast  beef  and  salads. 

We  said  that  great  learning  would  not  make  one  a 
good  talker ;  but  yet  if  you  do  not  read,  reflect,  and 
digest^  you  cannot  talk  well,  but  must  be  content  to 
dawdle  away  your  hours  in  society  amid  the  small  talk 
— the  mere  babble  and  chatter — which  comprises  one- 
half  of  the  so-called  conversation  in  society. 

To  talk  well  you  must  understand  the  subject  upon 
which  you  converse,  and  this  is  the  reason  why  so  many 
ladies  can  talk  animatedly  concerning  the  silly,  sen- 
sational, fiothy  novels  of  the  day,  and  also  upon  the 
fashions  as  they  rise  and  fall.  Those  subjects  they  un- 
derstand, so  they  are  mistresses  of  the  occasion  It  is 
very  needful  for  one  who  desires  to  talk  well,  not  only 
to  be  well  acquainted  with  the  current  news,  and  mod- 
em and  ancient  literature  of  his  language,  but  also  with 


SOCIAL   INTERCOURSE,  ETC.  97 

the  historical  events  of  the  past  and  the  present  of  all 
countries.  He  mus  t  not  have  a  confused  idea  of  dates  and 
history,  but  be  able  to  give  a  clear  account,  not  only  of 
the  chief  events  of  the  recent  Rebellion,  but  also  of  those 
of  the  Revolutions  of  the  past  century,  and  of  the  period 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  its  rise  and  fall,  and  of  the  variou 
important  events  which  have  occurred  in  England, 
France,  Italy, Germany,  Switzerland,  Turkey,  and  Russia. 

In  modern  society  the  public  affairs  of  all  these 
countries  are  equally  discussed  with  our  own,  and  one 
would  not  like  to  be  ignorant  of  them.  Therefore  it 
is  desirable  for  young  persons  to  read  and  study  good 
histories,  which  give  clear  and  succinct  accounts  of  each 
country  and  its  important  events.  Then  one  must  have 
an  acquaintance  with  the  poets  and  prose  writers  of 
both  modern  and  ancient  times.  Must  know  the  chief 
and  best  productions  of  Chaucer,  Spenser,  Milton, 
Burns,  and  Sir  Walter  Scott,  as  well  as  those  of  Ten- 
nyson, Morris,  "  Owen  Meredith,"  Thackeray,  Dickens, 
Hawthorne,  Mrs.  Stowe,  Whittier,  Longfellow,  Lowell, 
Holland,  etc. 

It  is  not  enough  to  run  through  their  pages,  but 
you  should  commit  select  passages  to  memory;  and 
after  reading  several  pages  of  histories,  or  essays,  take 
pen  and  paper,  and  write  down  the  facts  or  ideas  con- 
tained in  them,  thereby  giving  yourself  a  lesson  not 
only  in  memory,  but  also  in  composition,  for  you  should 
try  to  express  the  ideas  in  your  own  words. 

It  is  a  most  excellent  study  to  write  off  sentences  or 
whole  pages  which  have  pleased  you,  and  then  putting 
books  and  MS.  both  aside,  again  write  the  ideas  or  facts, 
clothing  them  in  your  own  words,  and  not  referring 
either  to  the  written  or  the  printed  page. 


98  A   IfANUAL   OP   ETIQUETTE. 

If  tliis  practice  is  persevered  m  for  one  year,  the 
student  will  be  surprised  at  the  facility  which  he  has  at- 
tained in  the  expression  of  ideas,  and  in  breadth  of 
thought ;  and  he  will  find  it  the  best  possible  way  to 
educate  himself  to  become  a  fluent  speaker,  and  will  be 
ready  to  acknowledge  that  conversation  is  a  science  as 
well  as  a  gift.  Yet  it  takes  years  to  perfect  one  in  it, 
or  even  to  make  one's  self  an  attractive  speaker  or 
talker. 

The  wise  man  tells  us  that — 

"  Speech  ti  tilvem,  but  siUnce  is  golden.'* 

And  daily  we  are  forced  to  note  the  Avisdom  of  this 
proverb. 

And  it  is  also  said  that  "  ten  measures  of  garrulity 
were  given  to  men,  but  women  took  nine  of  them ; " 
and  sometimes,  when  compelled  to  listen  to  the  chatter 
and  babble  of  young  girls,  we  are  forced  to  acknowl- 
edge its  truth ;  and  sadly  wish  that  our  young  folks 
would  study  the  art  of  making  themselves  agreeable,  not 
only  as  it  relates  to  outward  adornment,  to  the  pink  and 
white  of  their  com|.lexions;  the  whiteness  and  softness 
of  their  hands ;  and  the  fit  of  their  boots ;  but  also  to  the 
honeyed  accents  of  their  tongues,  and  the  beauty,  and 
purity  of  their  expressions. 

SLAKG  PH  EASES. 

Slang  phrases  seem  to  be  d  la  mode  in  this  19th 
century ;  and  they  issue  from  rosy  lips  which  appear 
almost  incapable  of  such  guile. 

We  will  not  repeat  the  fashionable  slang,  thereby, 
perhaps,  spreading  its  serpent  trail  more  widely,  but 
merely  allude  to  the  too  frequent  repetition  of  "  See 


SOCIAL   INTERCOUESE,  ETC.  99 

here,''  "  Hold  on,"  and  "  I  say,"  wherewith  not  only  cal- 
low school  girls,  but  even  young  ladies  of  so-called  aris- 
tocratic tendencies,  and  "  out  in  society ^^  delight  to 
adorn  their  peculiar  phraseology. 

And  to  illustrate  our  point  we  will  relate  the  fol- 
lowing anecdote : 

A  young  man  who  was  in  the  custom  of  larding  his 
conversation  with  the  expression  "/say,"  was  informed 
that  an  acquaintance  had  ridiculed  the  habit,  and  de- 
clared that  he  could  not  speak  even  a  short  sentence 
without  bringing  in  those  obnoxious  words  at  least  ten 
times.  So  the  former  took  an  opportunity  of  address- 
ing him  in  this  amusing  style  of  reproof: — 

I  say,  sir,  I  hear  say  you  say  I  say  "  I  say,"  at  every 
word  I  say.  "  Now,  sir,  although  I  know  I  say  "  I  say  " 
at  every  word  I  say,  still  I  say,  sir,  it  is  not  for  you  to 
say  I  say  "  I  say  "  at  every  word  I  say. 

EXAGGERATIOifS. 

We,  as  a  people,  are  accused  of  being  greatly  given 
to  exaggerations,  but  it  seems  as  if  many  other  nations 
possessed  the  same  imaginative  tendencies  as  our  own. 
To  be  sure,  we  must  confess  that  large  stories  are  told 
in  our  midst  concerning  this,  that,  and  the  other ;  and 
that  one  often  finds  it  difficult  to  obtain  an  exact  esti- 
mate of  anything.  We  read  of  the  wondrous  freaks  of 
vegetation  in  California,  and  exclaim : — 

"  Ah !  that  is  an  enormously  exaggerated  account," 
when  it  may  be  perfectly  true,  because  the  vegetation 
of  that  tropical  soil  is  most  wonderful — almost  exceed- 
ing belief 

The  newspapers  of  the  day,  however,  add  their  quota 
to   the   exaggerated   propensities   of  Americans,   until 


100  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

some  staid  people  begin  to  doubt  everything  they  read 
unless  it  is  something  which  their  common  sense  pro- 
nounces as  the  genuine  article.  It  is  indeed  a  very  bad 
habit,  and  one  which  we  should  carefully  educate  our 
children  to  avoid. 

Our  little  boy  may  take  great  pleasure  in  recounting 
amazing  impossibilities.  At  first  the  habit  amuses  us, 
but  alas  !  it  is  one  which  will  increase  with  great  rapid- 
ity, until  it  will  be  said  of  him  : — 

"  Oh,  yes ;  that's  one  of 's  stories.  No  one  be- 
lieves a  word  he  says." 

So  we  must  kill  "  the  little  foxes  which  destroy  the 
grapes  " — in  season ;  must  educate  our  children  to  feel 
that  exaggeration  is  but  another  form  of  lying — and  im- 
press upon  their  childish  hearts  the  fact  that  truth  is  al- 
ways consistent  with  itself,  and  needs  nothing  to  help  it 
out ;  it  is  always  near  at  hand,  and  should  sit  upon  our 
lips,  and  be  ready  to  drop  out  before  we  are  aware, 
whereas  a  lie  is  troublesome,  and  sets  a  man's  invention 
upon  the  rack  5  and  one  exaggerated  account  needs  a 
great  many  more  to  make  it  right. 

A  quaint  old  Scotch  minister  was  somewhat  given 
to  exaggerations  in  the  pulpit.  His  clerk  reminded  him 
of  its  bad  effects  upon  the  congregation.  He  replied 
that  he  knew  his  fault,  and  desired  to  cure  himself  of  it, 
and  wished  that  when  he  began  to  exaggerate  that  the 
clerk  would  give  a  little  cough  as  a  reminder. 

Soon  after  he  was  describing  the  way  in  which  Sam- 
son tied  the  foxes'  tails  together,  and  said— 

"  Foxes  in  those  days  were  enormously  large — and 
some  of  them  had  tails  nearly  twenty  feet  long. 

"  A-hem  I "  came  from  the  clerk's  desk. 

"  Ah  !  my  friends,  that  is  according  to  their  measure- 


SOCIAL    INTERCOURSE,  ETC.  101 

ment,  but  by  ours  they  would  have  been  full  fifteen 
feet  long."     "  A-hem ! "  louder  than  before. 

"Ahl  well,  perhaps  that  is  a  little  extravagant,  and 
we'll  just  say  they  were  about  ten  feet !  " 

"A-hem!  A-hem!"  sounded  still  more  loudly. 
The  parson  leaned  over  the  desk,  and  shaking  his  finger 
at  the  clerk,  said:  "You  may  cough  there  all  night 
long,  mon,  I'll  nae  take  off  a  fut  more.  Would  ye  hae 
me  gie  the  foxes  nae  teells  at  a'  ?  " 

SCANDAL. 

It  is  one  of  the  greatest  miseries  of  our  life  that  scan- 
dal is  a  standing  dish  in  society,  and  calunmy  stalks 
abroad  with  perfect  boldness  and  impunity. 

Few  escape  from  their  baneful  influences,  and  the 
higher  one's  position — tlie  more  powerful  one's  standing 
— the  more  will  some  persons  delight  in  inflicting  these 
torments  upon  you. 

"  A  good  finished  scandal,  however,  fully  barbed  and 
equipped,  is  rarely  the  production  of  a  single  individual, 
or  even  of  a  single  coterie. 

It  sees  the  light  in  one;  is  rocked  and  nurtured  in 
atiother ;  is  petted,  develo})ed  and  attains  its  growth  in 
a  third;  and  receives  its  finisliing  touches  only  after 
passing  through  a  multitude  of  hands.  It  is  a  child 
that  can  count  a  host  of  fathers  and  mothers — but  none 
of  them  will  own  it.* 

And  one  of  the  most  humiliating  things  in  life  is 
the  silly  credulity  with  which  both  men  and  women 
will  listen  to  evil  reports  against  their  friends,  neigh- 
bors, or  acquaintances. 

Often  the  slander  may  be  born  in  the  very  lowest 

*  Madame  Swatchine. 


102  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

depths  of  society,  may  arise  from  the  malignity  of  a 
discharged  servant,  or  from  a  low-born  and  jealous 
equal,  indeed  it  matters  not  whence  its  source,  nor 
whose  reputation  falls,  but  there  will  be  hundreds  of 
men  and  women  who  will  give  it  credit,  yea,  more 
will  repeat  it  to  others,  and  add  a  little  more  foulness 
to  intensify  its  blackness. 

How  can  these  things  be  allowed  in  an  educated, 
respectable  society?  This  is  a  question  that  every 
riglit-minded  man  and  woman  should  endeavor  to 
answer;  and  they  should  also  protest  against  such  evil- 
disj^osed  conversation  in  their  own  homes. 

When  Mrs.  A.  calls,  and  in  a  very  mysterious  and 
confidential  way  approaches  some  subject  concerning 
Mrs.  B.  or  Mr,  C,  or  IMiss  D.,  the  best  plan  is  to  refuse 
to  receive  her  confidences  entirely. 

But  if  they  will  find  speech ;  and  you  cannot  repulse 
the  tide  of  scandal,  listen  in  silence,  and  then  quietly 
declare  that  you  do  not  believe  one  word  of  it;  and  are 
Bure  that  Mrs.  A.  herself  esteems  it  as  a  base  fabrica- 
tion— a  tissue  of  falsehoods  from  beginning  to  end. 
This  announcement  Mrs.  A.  may  not  always  receive  as 
quietly  as  you  make  it;  and  then  you  can  assure  her  that 
you  intended  to  make  no  imputations  upon  her  truth, 
but  know  that  she  could  give  such  stories  no  credence, 
and  that  if  society  in  general  would  but  refuse  to  either 
hear  or  repeat  such  "  hateful  things  "  they  would  die 
out.  Again  declare  that  you  are  sure  the  reports  are 
either  utterly  spurious,  or  else  so  wretchedly  garbled 
that  their  author  could  not  recognize  them. 

And  Mrs.  A.  will  not  trouble  you  again  with  such 
confidences.  To  be  sure,  she  may  possess  a  liking  for 
saying  "  hateful  things^^  and  so  her  next  listener  may 


103 

be  treated  to  some  ugly  speech  concerning  you ;  but  it 
will  injure  the  utterer  far  more  than  any  one  else  in  the 
end. 

Yet  one  is  never  safe  with  such  persons,  for  they 
will  always  stab  you  in  an  underhanded  manner;  and 
your  only  safe  course  is  to  avoid  all  intimacy  or  even 
acquaintance  with  them. 

Such  "  hateful  thinfjs  "  sting  keenly ;  are  harder  to 
endure  than  bloAvs ;  and  have  caused  untold  agonies  to 
thousands  of  kind  and  tender-hearted  men  and  women 

They  are  sharp  needles  which  can  probe  to  the 
centre  of  one's  heart. 

The  following  doggerel  upon  the  "  Origin  of  Scan- 
dal," is  exceedingly  well  phrased : 

THE    ORIGIN    or    SCA2n)AL.* 

«  Said  Mrs.  A. 

To  Mrs.  J., 
In  quite  a  confidential  way: 

'It  seems  to  me, 

That  Mrs.  B., 
Takes  too  much— of  something— in  her  tea.'" 

*«  And  Mrs.  J., 

To  airs.  K. 
That  night  was  overheaTd  to  say — 

She  grieved  to  touch 

Upon  it  much, 
But  'Mrs.  B.  took— such  and  such!"* 

«  Then  Mrs.  K. 

Went  straight  away, 
And  told  a  friend,  the  self-same  day, 
"Twas  sad  to  think'— 
Here  comes  a  wink— 
'That  Mrs.  B.  was  fond  of  drink."» 

•'The  friend's  disgTist 
Was  such  she  must. 
Inform  a  lady, '  which  she  nussed,' 

*  From  the  National  Baptist. 


104  A   MANUAL   OF    ETIQUETTE. 

'That  Sirs.  B. 
At  half-past  three. 
Was  that  far  gone  she  couldn't  seel'* 

"  This  lady  we 

Have  mentioned,  she 
Gare  needle-work  to  Miu.  B., 

And  at  such  news 

(Dould  hardly  choose. 
But  further  needle-work  refuse." 

"  Then  Mrs.  B., 

Afl  you'll  agree, 
Quite  proi)erly— she  said,  aaid  she 

That  she  would  track, 

The  scandal  back 
To  those  who  made  her  look  so  blact" 

"  Through  Mrs.  K. 

And  Mrs.  J. 
She  got  at  last  to  Mrs.  A, 

And  asked  her  why, 

With  cruel  lie, 
6he  painted  her  so  deep  a  dye  I** 

«  Baid  Mrs.  A., 

In  sore  dismay, 
•I  no  such  thing  could  ever  b&j. 

1  said  that  you 

But  stouter  grrew, 
On  too  much  sugar — which  you  do!* 

WHAT   PEOPLE  SAY. 

'*  What  people  say,  or  will  say,"  is  the  credited 
son^'ce  of  a  great  amount  of  ill-will  and  malevolence; 
and  these  supposed  originators  of  many  of  the  slan- 
derous words  and  unseemly  deeds  elude  our  grasp  like 
the  ig?iis  fatuus^  and  we  strive  in  vain  to  catch  them^ 
or  to  silence  their  wagging  tongues,  and  put  an  end  to 
their  mischievous  doings  and  sayings. 

At  length  we  are  forced  to  shut  our  ears,  and  close 
our  eyes,  and  in  despair  endeavor  to  cease  from  either 
seeing  or  hearing;  and  thus  we  ma^  find  relief. 


SOCIAL   INTERCOURSE,  ETC.  105 

The  "  071  dit "  of  the  mischief-maker  is  often  but  a 
verbal  cover  for  the  ill-will  he  delights  to  utter,  but  is 
not  bold  enough  to  acknowledge ;  and  it  is  very  desir- 
able to  bo  on  one's  guard  against  those  persons  who 
habitually  preface  their  conversation  by  "  they  say ;  " 
because  if  they  have  not  originated  the  maliciousness, 
they  are  at  least  the  conveyers  of  it,  and  thereby  bring 
it  to  our  ears. 

We  make  it  a  point  to  disbelieve  most  of  the  accu- 
sations or  remarks  against  ourselves  or  our  friends  and 
neighbors  when  the  relator  merges  his  personal  ac- 
countableness  for  an  assertion  in  the  vague  generality 
of  "  what  people  say." 

Certainly,  if  the  unkind  remarks  were  marie,  the 
Titterer  of  them  did  not  intend  that  tliey  shouhi  reach 
our  ears ;  while  the  one  who  brings  them  to  us,  does  it, 
although  under  a  friendly  guise,  with  a  purpose  of  in- 
juring our  sensibility  and  wouudiug  our  feelings;  and 
if  the  barbed  dart  rankles  and  quivers  in  the  wound 
the  one  who  aimed  it  at  our  breast  is  pleased  to  witness 
the  smart  it  inflicts. 

Moreover,  "  what  people  will  say  "  has  an  all-power- 
ful influence  over  thousands  of  human  hearts,  and  it  is 
not  only  one  of  the  most  common  reasons  given  for  our 
actions,  but  often  becomes  an  im])elling  cause.  And 
yet,  what  motive  can  be  more  foolish  ? 

Why  should  we  care  concerning  the  opinion  of  others, 
if  we  endeavor  to  walk  justly,  do  mercifully,  and  follow, 
as  far  as  is  possible,  tlie  dictates  of  our  own  consciences  ? 

Yet  there  are  those  who  govern  not  only  their  own 
conduct,  but  those  of  their  families  by  the  all-important 
questions  of  ''''What  will  ^people  sayf''  or  "What  will 
Mr.  A.  say  ?  "  or  "  What  will  Mrs.  13.  say  ?  " 


106  A   MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE.  / 

They  are  under  the  influence  of  public  opinion  to 
such  a  degree  that  they  do  not  eat  and  drink,  dress  or 
behave,  think  or  tall<;,  and  neither  educate  their  children 
nor  build  nor  furnish  their  houses,  and  govern  their  chil- 
dren and  servants,  without  asking  themselves  and  their 
friends,  "  What  will  people  say  ?  " 

And  this  will  o'  the  wisp  leads  them  into  all  manner 
of  absurdities,  and  even  eccentricities,  and  proves  a  most 
uncertain  guide  for  either  manners  or  morals.  Therefore 
we  beg  of  our  young  friends  to  eschew  its  acquaintance 
utterly ;  and  to  banish  it  from  their  thoughts  and  their 
lips,  and  to  strive  to  become  acquainted  with  the  estab- 
lished laws  of  decorum,  taste,  and  virtue,  and  cultivate 
a  complete  indifference  for  public  opinion  which  ex- 
presses itself  in  "  Wliat  people  sayP 

At  the  same  time  it  is  not  well  to  run  counter  to 
public  opinion  as  a  general  thing,  because  there  are  laws 
which  govern  it  which  cannot  be  set  aside  without  an 
injury  to  ourselves.  So  although  we  should  not  heed 
the  mere  conjecture  of  the  future  opinion  of  humanity, 
vaguely  styled  people,  yet  we  should  so  conduct  our- 
selves that  we  shall  not  overstep  any  of  the  boundaries 
of  propriety  and  the  barriers  of  society. 

rN"QUISITIVE   PERSONS. 

Inquisitive  persons  are  exceedingly  annoying,  both  at 
home  and  abroad ;  for  none  of  us  like  to  be  forced,  as 
it  were,  by  a  series  of  cross-questionings  to  disclose  our 
private  affairs ;  or  enter  into  the  minuticB  of  our  daily 
life ;  or  to  have  our  hearts  laid  bare  to  prying  eyes,  and 
their  recesses  ransacked  for  relics  of  the  past  or  the 
present.  An  innate  sense  of  propriety  would  prevent  a 
sensible  or  a  sensitive  person  from  ranking  himself  with 


SOCIAL    INTERCOURSE,  ETC.  107 

the  band  of  inquisitors  who  daily,  or  almost  hourly, 
place  some  poor  victim  upon  the  rack,  and  subject  him 
to  terrible  torture.  But  in  some  persons  this  trait  of 
character  appears  to  be  inborn,  and  they  are  a  species 
of  private  detectives  whose  presence  is  most  annoying 
in  every  family  or  society. 

If  one  is  so  unlucky  as  to  live  next  door  to  such  a 
character,  the  annoyances  he  or  she  inflicts  are  number- 
less as  the  sands  of  the  ocean.  They  can  tell  the  num- 
ber of  your  daily  visitors  ;  who  pays  attention  to  your 
daughter ;  to  whom  your  son^s  heart  inclines ;  the 
amount  of  your  yearly  income ;  the  expenses  of  your 
housekeeping ;  the  wages  you  pay  your  servants ; 
the  cost  of  your  house,  or  the  rent  you  yearly  pay. 
They  know  upon  what  terms  you  live  with  your  wife 
or  your  husband,  and  indeed  are  frequently  more  con- 
versant with  your  private  aflairs  than  are  the  members 
of  your  own  family. 

Now  the  law  gives  you  no  redress  in  such  cases ; 
your  only  resource  is  absolute  indifference  to  the  inqui- 
sition thus  established,  or  else  to  build  a  fence  twenty 
feet  high  between  your  premises ;  and  doubtless  the  pri 
vale  detective  would  find  a  loop-hole  in  the  attic  win- 
dow, from  Avhence,  like  Dr.  Valentine's  "  Inquisitive 
Female^''  she  would  obtain  a  view  of  your  back  yard, 
and  the  announcement  w^ould  be  given  : — 

"Seven  pairs  of  stockings  hung  out  on  that  line! 
Only  six  in  the  family  !  I'll  find  out  'fore  night  comes 
who  wore  that  seventh  pair." 

It  is  very  annoying  to  travel  with  such  characters,  es- 
pecially when  they  aj-e  determined  to  know  where  you 
are  going,  and  where  you  came  from.  A  gentleman 
met   such  a  person  while  travelling  in  a  stage-coach 


108  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

^^Down  East^^''  and  off  from  the  line  of  railways  and 
steamboats.  He  entered  the  stage  at  a  way-Rtation, 
after  seeing  his  hair  trunk  safely  placed  upon  the  rack 
of  the  stage ;  and  first,  depositing  his  blue  cotton  um- 
brella ao  one  side,  he  drew  out  a  Haming  yellow  and  red 
bandanna  handkerchief,  much  the  worse  for  wear,  and 
spread  it  over  his  knees  to  protect  his  butternut  trousers 
from  the  dust,  and  then,  with  a  due  regard  to  p/ace  aux 
dames,  he  turned  to  a  bright-eyed,  rosy-cheeked  damsel 
who  sat  by  his  side,  and  in  nasal  tones  laconically  de- 
manded:— 

"Wharefrom?" 

The  girl  gave  as  direct  a  reply. 

"  Whare  goin'  ?  " 

Again  she  answered  to  the  point, 

*'  What  name  ?  " 

A  blush  suffused  her  face  as  she  gave  the  name  of 
Mary  Jones. 

With  perfect  complacency  the  inquisitor  turned  to 
his  opposite  neighbor  with  the  same  interlocution. 
Then  he  turned  to  our  friend,  who  to  the  question— 

"  Whare  from  ?  " 

Replied: — 

"  I  took  the  stage  at  Freeport.^ 

"  Whare  goin'  ?  " 

"  Where  I  please." 

"  What  name  ?  " 

"  None  of  your  concern." 

Then  the  countryman  surveyed  his  vu-d-vis  from 
head  to  toe,  looking  as  if  he  had  surely  met  with  a  very 
strange  animal — one  who  could  not  make  a  decent 
rejily  to  a  proper  question. 

And  the  gentleman  really  regretted  that  he  had  no* 


109 

replied  in  the  same  manner  as  bis  stage  compaaions, 
and  felt  that  the  rudeness  was  entirely  upon  his  side, 
and  the  countryman  had  the  best  of  it. 

There  are  others  who  do  not  content  themselves 
with  merely  finding  out  your  whereabouts  and  destina- 
tion, but  desire  to  know  your  position  in  life  and  your 
family  affairs. 

Such  an  one  attacked  a  fellow-traveller  on  a  Western 
railway  with  the  question : — 

"  Are  you  a  bachelor  ?  " 

To  which  the  other  replied  dryly : — 

"No;  I'm  not." 

"  You  are  a  married  man  ?  ^ 

«  No  ;  I'm  not." 

"  Then  you  must  be  a  widower." 

"No;  I'm  not." 

Here  a  short  pause  ensued,  but  the  indefatigable 
querist,  nothing  daunted  by  monosyllables,  returned  to 
the  charge,  and  said  : — 

"  If  you  are  neither  a  bachelor,  nor  a  married  man, 
nor  a  widower,  what  in  the  world  are  you  ?  " 

"  If  you  micst  know,"  said  the  other,  "  I  am  a  di- 
vorced man." 

Richard  Steele  gives  in  "  27ie  Hamhler "  an  excel- 
lent rule  for  conversation.     He  says : 

"  I  would  establish  but  one  great  rule  in  conversa- 
tion, which  is  this,  that  men  should  not  talk  to  please 
themselves,  but  those  that  hear  them.  This  would 
make  them  consider  whether  what  they  speak  be  worth 
hearing ;  whether  there  be  either  wit  or  sense  in  what 
they  are  about  to  say,  and  whether  it  be  adapted  to  the 
time  when,  the  place  where,  and  the  person  to  whom  it 
is  spoken." 


CHAPTER  IX. 


DR^SS.  —  I'EIISONJJ:,     Jil^rEAJtJLNC^     JLND     MANNEnSf 
BEJiUTY. 


"  A  few  good  clothes  put  on  with  small  ado 
Purchase  your  knowledge  and  your  kindred  too." 

GiRAiiD,the  famous  French  painter,  when  very  young, 
was  the  bearer  of  a  letter  of  introduction  to  Lanjuinais, 
then  of  the  Council  of  Na})oleon.  The  yoang  painter 
was  shabbily  attired,  and  his  reception  was  extremely 
cold;  but  Lanjuinais  discovered  in  him  such  striking 
proofs  of  talent,  good  sense,  and  amiability,  that  on 
Gh-ard's  rising  to  leave,  he  arose  too,  and  accompanied 
his  visitor  to  the  ante-chamber. 

The  change  was  so  striking,  that  Girard  could  not 
avoid  an  expression  of  surprise. 

"  My  young  friend,"  said  Lanjuinais,  anticipating 
the  inquiry,  "  we  receive  an  unknown  person  according 
to  his  dress — we  take  leave  of  him  according  to  his 
merits." 

And  we  are  always  forced  to  acknowledge  the  truth 
of  the  first  part  of  this  statement,  if  not  of  the  latter. 

Fine  clothes  are  a  passport  into  good  society,  if  with 
them  one  possesses  a  knowledge  of  savoir  faire.  We 
would  not  believe,  or  state  that  an  elegant  suit  of  clothes 
would  make  a  lady  or  gentleman  of  Patrick  or  Bridget, 
for   there  is  something  more  required  than  the    outer 


Ill 

appearance;  but  we  do  know  that  a  gentleman  shabbily 
attired  fails  to  make  the  same  impression  upon  us,  as 
one  who  is  well-dressed.  And  also  that  the  knowledge 
of  being  well-dressed — not  necessarily  in  a  very  expen- 
sive attire,  but  becomingly  and  suitably  dressed,  does 
give  one  an  ease  of  manner,  and  an  unconsciousness  of 
self,  which  can  never  be  obtained,  when  one  is  conscicus 
of  looking  badly,  i.  e.,  dressed  in  clothing  which  is  out 
of  date,  or  fits  very  badly,  or  does  not  blend  harmon- 
iously with  one's  complexion,  height  or  figure. 

Therefore  our  personal  appearance  is  undoubtedly  a 
subject  for  due  consideration,  and  we  should  strive, 
in  a  degree,  to  make  the  best  of  ourselves — that  is, 
should  pay  some  heed  to  the  niceties  of  dress,  the  little 
trifles  which  go  so  far  towards  producing  a  pleasing 
appearance. 

Much  taste  is  required  in  arranging  the  flowers  in  a 
bouquet  or  vase,  so  that  their  colors  will  blend  har- 
moniously, and  the  larger  flowers  will  not  overpower 
those  of  smaller  size. 

This  taste  is  also  needful  in  laying  out  a  garden,  or 
in  arranging  the  furniture  of  your  rooms,  and  the  same 
skill  is  essential  in  regard  to  your  dress. 

And  it  is  well  to  consider  before  you  purchase  any 
additions  to  your  wardrobe,  whether  the  dresses  or  hats, 
or  shawls,  or  ribbons,  will  set  ofi*  your  complexion,  oi 
are  adapted  to  your  si^e  and  figure ;  and  do  not  adopt 
an  unbecoming  fashion,  simply  because  it  is  tl:  e  fashion ; 
but  endeavor  to  dress  in  such  a  manner  that  you  Avill 
not  make  yourself  conspicuous,  nor  distort  your  figure 
by  unnatural  addition. 

If  you  are  a  brunette,  do  not  dress  yourself  in  silks, 
Thibets,  or  muslins  of  dark,  subdued  hues  ;  black,  how- 


112  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

ever,  is  always  excepted.  Or  if,  on  the  contrarj^,  youy 
complexion  is  fair,  do  not  overpower  it  with  the  rich, 
deep  shades  which  are  so  becoming  to  a  darker  skin. 

It  is  wise  to  avoid  all  styles  which  are  disfiguring  or 
unsuitable,  and  there  is  such  a  great  variety  in  the 
prevailing  fashions,  that  each  one  can  select  whatever 
most  becomes  their  height  and  figure. 

A  short,  stout  person  presents  a  most  ridiculous 
appearance  when  she  attires  herself  in  flounces,  puflfs, 
and  furbelows  until  she  resembles  a  wine  tun. 

Flat  trimmings,  such  as  folds  and  plaits,  are  far  more 
consonant  with  her  style. 

But  a  tall,  thin,  long-waisted  person  can  revel  in 
flounces  and  puffs,  and  bows,  and  if  not  too  heavily 
ladened  with  them,  looks  far  better  than  with  flat 
straight  trimmings. 

Dress  should  always  be  simple,  elegant  and  becom- 
ing, without  being  too  expensive  for  the  wearer's  pocket, 
and  absurd  fashions  should  never  be  worn  by  persons 
of  sense. 

There  are  few  persons  of  either  sex,  in  whom  the 
desire  to  appear  to  the  best  advantage,  and  to  dress  in 
the  most  charming  and  becoming  manner,  is  not 
innate. 

A  woman  of  eighty  years,  was  asked  in  a  court-room, 
by  the  judge,  at  what  age  a  woman  ceased  to  take 
thought  concerning  her  personal  appearance. 

Her  reply  was  : — 

"  Your  honor  must  ask  that  question  of  some  person 
older  than  myself" 

And  this  desire  of  appearing  well,  when  kept  within 
due  bounds,  is  rather  commendable  than  othervrise,  and 
we  should  always  strive  to  cultivate  good  taste,  and  do 


PEKSONAL   APPEARANCE,  ETC.  113 

all  in  our  power  to  contribute  to  that  which  is  most 
pleasing  to  the  eye, 

Kichter  said  :— 

"  A  woman's  soul  is  by  nature  a  beautiful  fresco- 
painting,  painted  on  rooms,  clothes,  and  silver  waiters, 
and  upon  the  whole  domestic  establishment." 

And  it  is  this  inherent  love  of  the  Beautiful  which 
the  infant  displays,  as  soon  as  it  is  able  to  distinguish 
colors,  and  their  picturesque  effects. 

God  has  implanted  the  love  of  ornament  and  adorn- 
ment in  our  hearts ;  and  it  is  not  our  duty  to  undervalue 
a  pleasing  appearance,  but  to  endeavor  to  associate  with 
it,  as  a  balance-wheel,  a  well-cultivated  mind  and  truth- 
ful principles,  and  to  strive  not  to  foster  vanity  and 
a  love  of  display,  until  the  love  of  dress  becomes  not 
only  an  evil  but  a  sin. 

"  Do  yon,  my  friend,  endeavor  to  possess 
Aa  elegance  of  minrl  as  well  as  dress  ; 
Be  that  your  ornament,  and  know  to  please 
By  graceful  nature's  ujiaffected  ease." 

The  dangers  which  encompass  a  too  great  love  of 
dress  are  innumerable,  and  many  a  fair  name  has  been 
tarnished,  and  many,  hitherto  reputable  persons,  have 
been  tossed  into  the  whirlpool  of  vice  and  deathless 
misery  by  yielding  to  its  demoralizing  sway;  while 
others  have  been  induced  by  it  to  exceed  the  limits  of 
their  income,  and  impoverish  their  families ;  or  prevent 
themselves  from  bestowing  charities  upon  those  deserv- 
lag  of  them. 

And  if  this  love  of  dress  once  gains  the  ascendancy 
over  us,  it  will  exercise  its  power  so  imperceptibly  that 
before  we  are  aware,  we  unconsciously  become  its  slaves ; 
and  even  if  we  have  sufficient  strentrth  to  shake  off  its 


114  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

galling  yoke  it  will  be  the  cause  of  much  mischief,  and 
bring  upon  us  a  large  amount  of  unhappiness. 

If  we  also  foster  an  undue  love  for  dress  in  our  cliil- 
dren,  we  are  in  danger  of  making  them  vain,  conceited, 
and  selfish  women.  Yet  in  our  anxiety  to  stifle  a  love 
for  fine  clothes  in  our  daughters,  we  must  take  heed  not 
to  fall  into  the  other  extreme  and  dress  them  too  plainly, 
for  this  will  increase  rather  than  suppress  their  desire 
for  them.  Preaching  against  the  follies  of  dress  to  our 
children,  while  we  ourselves  are  attired  in  the  height  of 
the  fashion,  never  produces  the  desired  eflect.  Exam- 
ple is  always  more  efficacious  than  precept;  and  if 
mothers  do  not  estimate  dress  too  highly,  there  is  not 
much  probability  that  their  children  will  do  so. 

Those  persons  who  are  advanced  in  life  too  often 
forget  that  every  age  possesses  its  suitable  costume,  and 
that  when  their  necks  have  ceased  to  look  fresh  and 
fair,  they  should  be  concealed  under  a  pleated  lace  frill, 
or  a  muslin  handkerchief;  and  that  wrinkled,  leathery 
faces  should  not  be  brought  into  juxtaposition  with 
blooming,  artificial  roses  and  spring  flowers,  but  should 
be  contrasted  with  the  tender  lines  of  silver-grey  lilac, 
and  dead  leaf  browns. 

The  young  ladies  of  our  day  are  charged  with  great 
extravagancies ;  and  are  said  to  have  diminished  the  num- 
ber of  marriages  among  the  haut  ton  most  perceptibly. 

In  the  lower  classes  Cupid  still  reigns  supreme; 
but  in  the  middle  strata,  and  among  the  uppertendora, 
the  God  of  Love  complains  that  his  wings  are  clipped, 
his  arrows  pointless,  and  while  both  of  his  eyes  are  still 
blind,  his  hands  and  feet  are  also  fettered. 

Now  this  is  a  serious  accusation,  but  we  cannot  plead 
fuilty  to  the  charge  of  extravagancies  of  dress  so  enor- 


PERSONAL   APPEARANCE,  ETC.  115 

mous  and  overwhelming,  and  allow  the  sterner  sex  to 
pass  by  scot  free. 

We  must  assert  that  where  some  of  our  young  ladies 
expend  from  five  dollars  to  eight  hundred  dollars,  or 
one  thousand  dollars  upon  their  wardrobe,  many  of  our 
YOung  men  spend  double  that  amount  upon  their  dresS; 
cigars,  liquors,  billiards,  fast  horses,  betting,  and  all  their 
attendant  ills. 

It  does  not  become  the  young  man  of  the  period  to 
imitate  too  closely  his  ancestral  Father  Adam,  and  cry 
out  in  piteous  tones  : — 

"  O,  Lord,  the  woman  which  Thou  gavest  me  is  in 
fault !     Her's  is  the  wrong-doinoj — not  mine." 

We  have  no  patience  with  men  who  thus  endeavor 
to  throw  oiF  their  responsibilities  upon  the  shoulders  of 
the  weaker  sex,  and  denounce  their  love  for  dress,  and 
the  extravagance  of  their  fashions  as  an  all-sufiicient 
reason  for  their  disobeying  God's  behest,  to  take  unto 
themselves  wives  from  the  daughters  of  men. 

It  is  men,  themselves,  who  cultivate  this  love  of  dress 
by  always  paying  more  attention  to  a  well-dressed  and 
fashionably-attired  lady,  than  to  one  that  is  plain  or 
shabby  in  appearance. 

Women,  it  is  often  said,  dress  for  the  admiration  of 
men.  We  cannot  give  our  verdict  in  favor  of  such  a 
wholesale  declaration  as  this,  yet  candor  compels  us  to 
admit  that  it  is  true  in  many  cases. 

Wives  dress  to  please  tlieir  husbands,  mothers  to 
please  their  sons,  and  daughters  to  please  their  lovers 
and  brothers. 

Yet  there  are  women  who  dress  tastefully  from  an 
innate  sense  of  the  fitness  of  things ;  and  do  not  heed 
the  praises  of  men,  or  strive  for  their  admiration. 


116  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

A  gentlewoman  need  not  be  reminded  that  she 
should  always  be  attired  in  a  neat  and  becoming  manner 
and  that  her  dress  ought  to  be  adapted  to  the  hours  of 
the  day. 

Such  a  woman  will  never  appear  at  breakfast  in  a 
shabby  peignoir,  and  then  dress  in  the  most  stylish  man- 
ner in  street  costume,  or  for  evening  visits. 

A  simple,  well-fitting  morning  dress  of  lawn,  muslin, 
Thibet,  or  Tamise  cloth  is  always  suitable  and  becoming. 

The  hair  should  also  be  neatly  arranged,  and  a  sim- 
ple muslin  or  lace  cap,  with  pretty  ribbons,  is  a  pleasing 
addition  to  a  lady's  morning  toilette. 

The  Spectator,  in  olden  times,  directed  its  powerful 
raillery  against  ladies  appearing  at  the  breakfast-table 
with  their  hair  en  papillotes  ;  an-i  The  Ta^/er  repeated 
much  that  was  said  upon  such  a  deforming  custom.  In 
these  later  days  crimping  pins  are  e(pially  disfiguring, 
and  they  should  be  concealed  under  the  braids  of  the 
hair,  or  the  ever-present,  black  velvet  ])andeaux. 

It  is  well  to  have  some  fixed  hour  for  substituting 
the  morning  toilette  for  the  dinner  dress ;  and  if  this  is 
done  one  need  not  be  so  rude  as  to  keep  visitors  wait- 
ing while  dresses  are  exchanged. 

A  few  slight  ornaments  are  admissible  at  the  break- 
fast-table, such  as  ear-rings  and  brooches;  but  ornaments 
of  a  costlier  kind,  and  set  with  brilliant  stones,  are  ut- 
terly out  of  place.  Diamonds  in  the  morning  always 
exhibit  a  trace  of  shoddyism.  An  elegant  simplicity  of 
dress,  equally  with  unaffected  manners,  demands  re- 
spect, and  vfill  ever  receive  the  admiration  of  persona 
of  worth,  taste,  and  culture. 

St.  Peter  councils  us  thus  concerning  the  apparel  of 
women : — 


117 

"  Whose  adorning,  let  it  not  be  that  outward  adorn- 
ing of  plaiting  the  hair  and  of  wearing  of  gold,  and  cf 
putting  on  of  apparel.  But  let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of 
the  heart  (i.  6.,  the  inward  frame  and  disposition  of  the 
mind),  in  that  which  is  not  corruptible ;  even  the  orna- 
ment of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of 
God  of  great  price." 

The  dress  of  children  should  be  simple  but  pleasing; 
and  care  should  be  taken  to  make  their  clothes  extremely 
loose  about  the  waist,  so  as  not  to  impede  their  growth 
and  the  circulation  of  the  blood.  You  should  always 
be  able  to  pass  your  hand  freely  between  the  clothes 
and  body  of  your  child ;  and  this  precaution  is  ex- 
tremely essential  to  the  health  of  all  children,  as  tight 
clothes  induce  various  diseases,  and  are  a  fruitful  source 
of  illness. 

Moderately  loose  clothing  is  warmer  than  that  which 
fits  very  tightly,  because  the  quantity  of  air  confined 
between  our  bodies,  and  clothing  prevents  the  heat  of 
the  body  from  escaping,  also  the  external  air  from  com- 
mg  in  contact  with  them. 

And  if  we  will  only  wear  our  dresses  sufficiently 
loose  to  admit  of  a  free  circulation  of  air,  we  should  all 
feel  much  more  comfortable,  for  a  "  tight  tit  "  always 
impedes  the  circulation  of  the  blood.  "  Wasp  waists," 
most  fortunately  for  the  growing  generation,  are  out  of 
fashion,  and  a  waist  of  moderate  proportions  is  now 
more  comtne  il  faut. 

The  only  kind  of  dress  that  can  afl^ord  the  requisite 
protection  for  the  changes  of  tem])erature  to  which  our 
climate  is  liable,  is  made  of  woolen  fahrics;  and  those 
who  would  receive  the  advantage  which  it  is  capable  of 
atibrding,  must  wear  it  next  to  the  skin,  at  all  seasons. 


118  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

The  great  advantages  of  woolen  underclothing  are 
these  :  the  readiness  with  which  it  allows  the  escape  of 
the  matter  of  perspiration  through  its  texture ;  its  pow 
er  of  preserving  the  sensation  of  warmth  to  the  skin 
under  all  circumstances;  the  difficulty  there  is  in  mak- 
ing it  thoroughly  wet ;  the  slowness  with  which  it  con- 
ducts heat ;  and  the  softness,  lightness  and  pliancy  of 
its  texture. 

The  style  of  ladies'  dress  which  now  prevails  has 
been  much  ridiculed ;  and  if  some  of  our  "  mirrors  of 
fashion  "  "  could  but  see  themsel's  as  ithers  see  them," 
it  might  be  of  service  to  them. 

Yet  among  the  hundred  variations  of  costume 
which  are  in  vogue,  there  are  some  exceedingly  sensi- 
ble ones,  in  which  one  can  dress  quickly,  walk  nimbly, 
stoop  easily,  and  eat  plentifully,  and  in  short,  perform 
all  the  duties  of  life  without  annoyance  or  hindrance. 
The  waist  is  in  its  proper  region,  the  skirt  does  not  act 
the  part  of  street  sweeper,  and  one  finds  comfort  as 
well  as  ornament  in  it. 

We  allude  to  the  short  street  costume  and  the  belted 
polonaise,  which  can  be  altered  into  various  guises  at 
one's  own  sweet  will,  and  although  ever  changing,  is 
ever  healthful  and  becoming. 

And  what  shall  we  say  of  a  fashionable  bonnet, 
which  is  now  perched  so  high  above  the  formidable 
structures  of  hair  which  cover  the  crowns  of  our  heads  ? 
It  is  merely  a  conglomeration  of  silk,  illusion,  feathers 
blonde  lace,  flowers  and  ribbons,  which  is  very  becom- 
mg,  however,  to  some  faces,  while  to  others  it  is  a 
perfect  fright. 

The  following  lines  may  picture  it  better  than  out 
words : 


PERSONAL    APPEARANCE,  ETC.  119 

A  RECirE  FOR  A  BONXET. 

"  On  scraps  of  foundation,  some  fragments  of  lace, 
A  shower  of  French  rosebuds  to  di'oop  o'er  the  face, 
Take  ribbons  and  feathers,  with  crape  and  illusion. 
And  mix  and  derange  them  in  gi-aceful  confusion ; 
Inveigle  some  fairy,  out  roaming  for  pleasure, 
And  beg  the  slight  favor  of  taking  her  measure ; 
The  length  and  breadth  of  her  dear  little  pate — 
And  hasten  a  miniature  frame  to  create  ; 
Then  pour,  as  above,  the  bright  mixture  upon  it. 
And  lo  I  you  possess  "  such  a  love  of  a  bonnet  1 " 

BEAUTY. 

Socrates  called  beauty  a  short  lived  tyranny ;  Plato 
esteemed  it  as  a  privilege  of  nature ;  Tlieophrastus 
(Styled  it  a  silent  cheat ;  Theocritus,  a  delightful  preju- 
dice; and  Aristotle  affirmed  that  it  was  better  than  all 
the  letters  of  recommendation  in  the  world. 

Beauty  of  some  kind  is  so  much  the  attribute  of  her 
sex,  that  a  woman  who  has  not  at  one  time  of  her  life 
felt  herself  to  be  fair,  has  been  robbed  of  her  birth- 
right, and  yet  the  most  celebrated  beauties  of  ancient 
and  modern  times  have  owed  their  highest  charms  to 
the  refining  iniluences  of  education  rather  than  to  the 
exquisite  symmetry  of  form,  face  and  feature. 

It  was  the  wisdom  as  well  as  the  poetry  of  the  age 
of  chivalry  that  it  supposed  all  women  to  be  beautiful, 
and  treated  them  as  such. 

And  a  woman  has  not  fully  comprehended  life,  if 
her  heart  has  not  sometimes  throbbed  at  the  thought  of 
possessing  some  natural  abilities  in  the  fine  art  of  pleas- 
ing, unfolding  to  her  mind  secrets  of  power  which  are 
intended  doubtless  to  balance  her  muscular  inferiority. 

Men  do  not  require  such  a  knowledge;  but  if  it 
does  develop  itself  in  them,  it  renders  its  possessor  ex- 
tremely absurd ;  while  to  £   woman   it  is  one  of  the 


120  A    MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE. 

strong  weapons  in  her  armory,  and  if  she  is  deprived  of 
it  she  becomes  comparatively  powerless. 

Therefore,  it  is  particularly  cruel  to  force  upon  a 
girl  the  withering  conviction  of  her  own  want  of  beau- 
ty, or  pleasing  exterior ;  and  if  parents  do  so  as  a  pre 
ventive  of  vanity,  or  to  shield  their  daughters  against 
the  supposed  demoralizing  consciousness  of  beauty,  the 
verdict  of  the  world  will  soon  counteract  that,  and  sup- 
ply them  with  some  idea  of  their  charms. 

But  on  the  other  hand,  if  girls  possess  but  a  scanty 
supply  of  good  looks,  it  will  not  only  give  them  an  in- 
calculable anguish  of  mind  to  have  their  poverty  forced 
upon  them,  but  will  also  tend  to  diminish  them  still 
farther  by  rendering  them  sullen  and  jealous,  and  giving 
to  them  a  fretful  aspect.  We  have  met  with  girls  who 
have  felt  that  their  faces  were  not  agreeable  to  any  one, 
not  even  to  their  own  mothers ;  and  have  seemingly 
taken  upon  themselves  vows  of  voluntary  ugliness ;  and 
would  not  endeavor  to  keep  their  teeth  white  and  their 
finger  nails  tidy,  or  shield  their  complexions  from  the 
baleful  influence  of  the  noonday  sun,  or  even  smile 
enough  to  render  their  faces  sunshiny ;  and  they  will  set 
aside  as  vanitas  vanitatum  all  the  little  adjuncts  of  the 
toilette,  such  as  bright  sheeny  ribbons  and  gauzy  laces, 
and  keep  themselves  closely  to  plain  linen  collars  and 
cuffs,  and  black  neckties ;  and  even  pride  themselves, 
like  Diogenes  of  old,  upon  the  skinny  parsimony 
of  their  attire,  and  deem  that  article  of  dress  which 
is  the  most  unbecoming  to  be  the  most  respect- 
able. 

They  are  always  tall,  thin  and  angular,  and  seldom 
enjoy  even  decent  health;  and  so  they  pass  on  to  their 
graves   unlovely  and   unloved — yet   pleased   with   the 


12 

vanity  which  apes  humility,  and  rejoicing  as  it  were  in 
their  own  uucomeliness. 

Now  beauty  should  be  cultivated  by  every  woman. 
If  you  do  not  possess  a  clear  complexion,  regular  fea- 
tures, bright  beaming  eyes  and  beautiful  hair,  why 
cultivate  the  graces  of  the  mind,  and  they  will  lend  a 
brightness  all  their  own  to  eyes  and  skin;  will  soften 
irregular  features,  and  throw  a  hundred  nameless  charms 
over  forehead,  cheeks  and  lips. 

Youthful  beauty  is  a  transitory  and  precarious  at- 
traction; time  will  abstract  the  elegance  of  the  figure 
and  the  brilliancy  of  the  complexion;  but  a  well- 
educated  mind,  joined  to  good  sense  and  virtue,  are 
lasting  qualifications  which  will  always  insure  to  their 
possessor  the  love  and  esteem  of  the  virtuous. 

Wilkes  was  considered  the  homeliest  man  of  his 
day — but  his  mind  was  of  a  high  order — and  he  was 
learned  in  the  art  of  conversation ;  he  said,  "  Give 
me  but  half  an  hour  in  the  society  of  ladies,  and  I  will 
ask  no  favor  of  the  handsomest  man  in  society." 

Beauty  of  feature,  form  and  expression,  is  not  to  be 
underrated ;  it  bestows  upon  its  possessor  regal  gifts, 
and  is  a  powerful  magnet  to  attract  the  admiration  of 
men,  but  unless  it  is  allied  with  good  sense,  virtue  and 
good-humor,  it  is  but  an  Apple  of  Sodom. 

Yet  men  will  listen  to  the  conversation  of  a  very 
beautiful  woman,  not  because  they  hear,  but  because 
they  see  her — for  there  is  a  great  amount  of  eloquence 
in  a  fine  face  and  sparkling  eyes. 

It  gives  its  possessor  an  advantage  at  first  acquaint- 
ance ;  but  if  it  prove  merely  a  pictured  beauty,  of  the 
flesh,  and  not  of  the  spirit,  we  would  none  of  it. 

But  wise  women  have  sighed  for  its  possession  ;  and 


122  A   MANUAL   OF    ETIQUETTE. 

it  is  related  of  Frederika  Bremer,  that  while  making  a 
tour  through  the  United  States,  and  greatly  lionized  by 
her  friends,  the  one  migratified  wish  of  her  heart — per- 
sonal beauty — was  still  bitterly  regretted. 

She  possessed  the  power  to  charm  all  her  readers^ 
to  kindle  a  love  for  her  and  her  ^^ N'eighhors''''  and 
^''Jloyne''''  in  thousands  of  hearts;  and  yet  her  little, 
brown,  wizened  face  could  not  proclaim  her  abilities, 
until  one  had  listened  to  her  pleasant  voice,  and  taken 
delight  in  her  soft  sweet  manners. 

And  Madame  De  Stael,  when  her  reputation  was  at 
its  zenith,  said  that  she  would  gladly  exchange  all  the 
renown  that  her  genius  had  won  for  her,  for  a  share  of 
that  beauty  whose  possession  she  had  envied  so  much  in 
others  of  her  sex. 

Therefore,  friends,  let  us  not  undervalue  beauty,  but 
value  worth  more. 

"  The  beauty  of  woman  exceeds  all  other  forms  of 
oeauty,  as  well  in  the  sweetness  of  its  suggestions,  as  in 
the  fervor  of  the  admiration  it  awakens;  and  we  seem 
to  catch  glimpses  of  heaven  in  the  innocent  face  of  a 
beautiful  child  or  youthful  maiden." 

And  there  is  also  another  kind  of  beauty  than  that 
revealed  in  coral  lips  wreathed  with  smiles,  and  in 
beaming  eyes.  It  is  a  beauty  that  is  not  wholly  of 
the  face,  nor  of  the  mind,  but  it  clings  to  age,  and  is 
the  beauty  of  a  well-spent  life.  A  halo  of  memory 
which  surrounds  the  head  of  the  aged,  and  gives  a 
beauty  all  its  own  to  the  dim  eyes,  withered  cheeks  and 
white  hairs  of  the  grandmother. 

In  this  chapter  upon  Personal  Appearance^  little  has 
been  said  about  the  "  sterner  sex." 

And  yet  a  fine  appearance  is  very  essential  to  them. 


123 

One  delights  in  a  well-built,  well-clothed,  athletic  man ; 
and  it  is  quite  as  important  for  them  to  attend  to  their 
persons,  as  for  women. 

To  be  sure,  their  attire  is  plain,  but  it  should  be 
spotless.  Their  hair  requires  less  attention,  but  it 
should  receive  needful  care.  Their  finger  nails  should 
be  tidy ;  their  collar  faultless ;  their  neck-tie  d  la  mode^ 
if  they  would  attract  the  attention  of  the  fair  sex. 

An  untidy,  ill-dressed,  slovenly  looking  man  is 
quite  as  bad  looking  as  a  woman  of  similar  habits. 

Men  must  give  close  heed  to  their  personal  appear- 
ance, if  they  in  their  turn  would  please. 

"A  shocking  bad  hat "  is  discerned  by  a  woman  quite 
as  quickly  as  a  becoming  "  love  of  a  bonnet "  is  recog- 
nized by  a  man. 

We  would  not  make  dandies  of  our  boys,  but  a  due 
regard  for  their  personal  appearance  is  almost  as  essen- 
tial, as  a  due  regard  for  the  rights  of  others,  to  make 
them  agreeable  companions  in  the  home  circle. 

Boys  should  cultivate  good  looks  quite  as  much  as 
girls;  yet  should  shun  vanity  and  its  deceits;  but 
desire  to  be  as  handsome  as  it  is  possible  for  them  to 
be — L  e.,  as  good-natured,  as  obliging  and  pleasant,  as 
tidy  and  neat,  as  a  strict  attention  to  these  proprieties 
will  induce. 

Gentleness  of  manners,  a  graceful  carriage  and  a 
pleasing  address,  will  make  any  young  man  atti active. 

And  we  ask  with  the  poet : — 

"  What  is  beauty  ?    Not  the  show 
Of  shapely  limbs  and  feattires.     No ; 
These  are  but  flowers 
That  have  their  dated  hours. 
To  breathe  their  momentary  sweets,  then  go. 
'TIS  the  stainless  soul  \tithin, 
That  outBhinee  the  f&ireal  »kux." 


CHAPTER  X. 
M^nnrAGJ^.—OFrEns  of  mAJtniAOB.—jLOTBits*  tovm 

L ETTFinS.-ETI QUJ^:TTE  of  MAJtltLAGE.-ORJGlN  OF 

THE    WE  nn  I  NO-OAK  E WEDDLNG-CA  RDJS.-OJllGlUr 

OF  IFEDIUNG-RIAGS.—  IVEDniNG- GIFTS. 

"  Love  ■warms  our  fancy  with  enliv'ning  fires, 
Refines  our  genius,  and  our  verse  inspires; 
From  him  Theoaitus,  on  Enna's  plains, 
Learnt  the  wild  sweetness  of  his  Dorio  strains ; 
Virgil  by  him  was  taught  the  moving  art. 
That  charmed  each  ear  and  softened  every  he-art." 

"  Marriage  is  the  mother  of  the  worhl,  and  preserves 
kingdoms  and  fills  cities  and  churches,  and  heaven  itself. 
The  celibate,  like  the  fly  in  the  heart  of  an  a|)ple,  dwells 
in  a  perpetual  sweetness,  but  sits  alone  and  is  confined, 
and  dies  in  singularity ;  but  marriage,  like  the  useful  bee, 
builds  a  house,  and  gathers  sweetness  from  every  flower, 
and  labors  and  unites  into  societies  and  republics,  and 
sends  out  armies,  and  feeds  the  world  with  delicacies, 
and  obeys  its  King,  and  keeps  order,  and  exercises 
many  virtues,  and  promotes  the  interests  of  mankind, 
and  is  that  state  of  good  things  to  which  God  has  de- 
signed the  present  constitution  of  the  world.  Life  oi 
death,  felicity  or  a  lasting  sorrow,  are  in  the  power  of 
marriage.  A  woman,  indeed,  ventures  most,  for  she 
hath  no  sanctuary  to  retire  to  from  an  evil  husband,  she 
must  dwell  upon  her  sorrow  and  hatch  the  eggs  which 
her  own  folly  or  infelicity  hath  produced.      A  woman 


125 

may  complain  to  God  as  do  the  subjects  of  tyrant 
princes,  but  otherwise  she  hath  no  appeal  in  the  causes 
of  unkindness.  And  though  the  man  can  run  from 
many  hours  of  his  sadness,  yet  he  must  return  to  it 
.<»-gain,  and  when  he  sits  among  his  neighbors  he  re- 
•n embers  the  objection  that  is  m  his  bosom,  and  sighs 
ieeply." 

These  words  of  Bishop  Taylor's  upon  marriage  are 
pregnant  with  instruction,  and  we  must  beg  of  our 
young  readers  not  to  take  upon  themselv^es  the  duties 
and  responsibilities  of  married  life  too  rashly,  and  with- 
out due  consideration  of  each  other's  tastes  and  dispo- 
sitions. A  neglect  to  attend  to  these  things  is  one  of 
the  chief  causes  of  the  thousands  of  unhappy  marriages 
throughotit  our  land ;  and  of  the  disgrace  of  the  Divorce 
Laws  in  some  of  the  \yestern  States  of  the  Union. 

There  can  be  no  happiness  in  the  marriage  state  unless 
both  the  husband  and  the  wife  are  \yorthy  of  respect,  and 
if  one  loses  this  sentiment,  there  is  little  enjoyment  in 
store  for  either.  Therefore,  do  not  marry  a  weak,  un- 
reasonable man,  even  if  your  heart  speaks  in  his  favor, 
and  he  counts  his  riches  by  hundreds  of  thousands. 

For  what  are  gold  and  lands  to  one  who  is  wedded 
to  an  untractable,  capricious,  unreasonable,  ill-tempered 
man,  who  will  rarely  listen  to  the  voice  of  reason,  and 
for  whom  one  will  often  be  forced  to  blush  painfully, 
and  feel  uneasy  whenever  he  opens  his  lips  ?  Such  a 
man  also,  uniformly,  endeavors  to  uphold  his  conse- 
quence by  contradicting  his  wife  on  all  occasions,,  be- 
cause he  will  not  have  persons  think  that  she  possesses 
any  influence  over  him.  And  on  the  other  hand,  do  not 
marry  an  ill-governed,  imcontrolled,  excitable,  and  ner- 
vous woman,  even  if  her  lips  are  formed  like  Cupid's 


126  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

Bow,  her  eyes  ontsMie  the  stars,  and  her  complexion 
resemble  milk  and  roses,  while  her  features  are  as  fault- 
less as  those  of  the  Venus  of  Milo. 

"  Take  tliiia  mucli  of  my  council,  marry  not 
In  haste,  for  she  that  takes  the  best  of  husbands, 
Puts  on  a  golden  fetter  :  for  husbands 
Are  Uke  to  painted  fruit  which  promise  much, 
But  still  deceive  us,  when  we  come  to  touch  them.'* 

OFFERS   OF  MARRIAGE. 

Offers  of  marriage  are  made  in  a  hundred  or  more 
various  ways,  but  however  tendered,  they  should  be  re- 
ceived courteously  and  with  dignity. 

If  one  is  made  by  letter,  answer  it  as  would  become 
a  lady;  and  your  own  good  sense  should  dictate  what 
you  should  say. 

Questions  are  often  asked  as  regards  the  wording  of 
such  letters,  but  no  set  rules  can  j)ossibly  be  given. 

Whether  it  be  answered  in  the  first  or  third  person, 
however,  must  depend  in  a  great  degree  upon  the  in- 
timacy which  has  previously  existed. 

If  intending  to  refuse  the  suit,  you  should  not  com- 
mence the  letter  with  "  Dear  /Sir,'^  but  rather  with  the 
gentleman's  name;  and  write  ^^/Sir  "  upon  the  next  line. 

Offers  of  marriage  should  never  be  accepted,  or  re- 
fused without  consulting  your  parents,  but  if  you  are 
deprived  of  them,  then  t  is  better  to  consult  some  ju- 
dicious maternal  friend. 

There  are  young  ladies  who  pride  themselves  upon 
the  conquests  which  they  make ;  and  who  do  not  scruple 
to  sacrilice  the  happiness  of  estimable  young  men,  at 
the  altar  of  their  inordinate  and  contemptible  vanity. 

This  practice  cannot  be  too  strongly  rebuked,  and 
any  girl  who  will  thufe  trifle  with  the  affections  of  hon 


127 

orable  men  will  surely  reap,  in  bitter  tears,  the  harvest 
whose  seeds  she  has  sown  in  silly  pride  and  mockery. 

The  reputation  of  being  a  flirt  is  greatly  to  be 
dreaded  by  young  ladies,  for  their  company  soon  be- 
comes annoying  to  men  of  sense ;  while  those  who  pos- 
sess similar  tastes  will,  to  be  sure,  laugh,  dance  and  sing 
with  them,  to  their  hearts'  content,  but  will  never  ask 
them  to  be  admitted  to  a  nearer  and  dearer  companion- 
ship. 

And  a  gentleman  flirt  is  one  of  the  most  despicable 
creatures  in  the  whole  creation  ! 

If  a  lady  perceives  that  she  has  become  an  ob- 
ject of  especial  regard  to  a  gentleman,  and  does  not 
incline  to  encourage  his  suit,  she  should  not  treat  him 
rudely,  but  it  is  not  well  to  let  him  linger,  awhile  in 
suspense,  and  then  bring  him  to  the  point  only  to  be 
repulsed. 

Take  an  early  opportunity  to  express  your  ideas 
upon  the  subject,  in  a  way,  which  will  permit  him  to 
discover  your  sentiments. 

There  are  various  ways  of  doing  this,  and  young  la- 
dies of  any  ingenuity  will  soon  perceive  which  is  the 
kindest,  and  most  humane  of  them.  Yet  if  the  man  is 
so  obtuse  that  he  will  not  be  satisfied,  without  a  decisive 
answer,  give  him  the  opportunity  he  seeks,  and  return  a 
polite  "  no ; "  and  then,  if  he  possesses  delicate  feelings, 
he  will  not  trouble  you  more. 

Make  it  a  rule,  however,  never  to  receive  particular 
attentions  from  honorable  men,  when  you  have  no  heart 
to  bestow  in  return ;  and  never  trifle  with  the  aflectiona 
of  any  man. 

The  happiness  and  future  well-being  of  many  excel- 
lent men  have  been  sacrificed  by  such  unprincipled  be- 


128  A   MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE. 

havior.  If  a  gentleman's  conversation  interests  yon, 
and  his  attentions  flatter  you,  and  his  preference  grati- 
fies you,  make  up  your  mind  whether  his  habitual  pres- 
ence would  be  agreeable ;  and  if  it  would  not,  then  with- 
draw gradually  from  his  society.  A  refined  chilliness 
of  manner  will  soon  satisfy  him,  if  he  possesses  the  least 
discernment,  that  his  addresses  would  not  be  acceptable. 
And  always  remember  that  if  a  gentleman  makes  you 
an  offer  of  marriage,  you  should  keep  it  a  secret  from 
all  but  your  parents,  or  nearest  relative  or  friend. 

It  is  mortifying  and  painful  enough,  to  have  one's 
suit  discarded,  without  being  known  as  a  rejected  lover; 
therefore,  if  you  possess  either  a  decent  generosity,  or 
the  least  good-breeding,  you  will  not  divulge  a  secret 
which  should  be  ►•^acred  between  you. 

And  if  you  have  accepted  the  addresses  of  a  deserv- 
ing man,  do  behave  sensibly  and  honorably,  and  not 
lead  him  about  as  if  in  triumphal  chains,  nor  take  ad- 
vantage of  his  love  by  playing  with  his  feelings.  Do 
not  affect  indifference  to  his  presence,  and  comfort,  nor 
yet  display  too  much  affection  for  him,  while  in  the  so- 
ciety of  others. 

And  above  all,  do  not  endeavor  to  make  him  jealous, 
to  prove  the  strength  of  his  love  for  you ;  and  do  not 
tease  him  in  various  ways,  that  you  may  try  his  temper ; 
nor  provoke  lovers'  quarrels  for  the  foolish  delight  of  a 
reconciliation. 

On  your  behavior  to  your  lover  during  your  engage- 
ment, will  greatly  depend  the  estimation  in  which  you 
will  be  held  by  your  husband  in  your  married  life. 

Many  a  wife  has  been  made  to  feel  the  galling  chains 
of  matrimony,  by  the  husband  who,  when  a  lover,  was 
forced  to  acknowledge  his  Mr  Jiayicee's  powers  of  torture. 


129 

And  on  the  other  hand,  the  lover  should  not  strWe  to 
annoy  his  lady-love,  in  order  to  discover  whether  she 
Possesses  a  large  share  of  good-humor ;  but  he  should 
3ver  hold  her  as  the  queen  of  his  heart,  the  only  lady 
to  whom  his  attentions  are  due ;  while  in  society  he 
should  make  her  pleasure,  and  her  amusement  his  first 
charge,  although  he  need  not  keep  close  to  her  side  as 
though  held  there  by  an  invisible  wire ;  yet  he  should 
manifest  to  her  a  desire  to  please  in  all  reasonable  things ; 
and  if  he  seeks  the  society  of  others,  should  first  see  that 
she  is  with  those  who  are  friendly  and  agreeable  to  her- 
self A  mutual  desire  to  please,  a  mutual  forbearance, 
a  mutual  recognition  of  each  other's  rights,  are  very 
needful  attributes  during  an  engagement;  and  it  be- 
hooves young  persons,  thus  circumstanced,  to  have  no 
secrets  from  each  other,  to  incline  their  ears  to  listen  to 
no  evil  reports  connected  with  a  lover,  or  a  fiancee^  and 
to  be  judicious,  wise,  and  discreet,  in  all  things.  For 
oftentimes : — 

"The  gnawing  envy,  the  heart-frfitting  fear, 
The  vain  surmise,  the  distrustful  shows, 
The  false  reports  that  flying  tales  do  bear, 
The  doubts,  the  dangers,  the  delays,  the  woes, 
The  feigned  friends,  the  unassured  foes, 
With  thousands  more  than  any  tongue  can  tell. 
Do  make  a  lover's  life  a  witch's  hell." 

The  God  of  Love  is  always  represented  with  blind- 
folded eyes,  yet  we  believe  that  Love  gives : — 

"A  precocious  seeing  to  the  eye," 

and  quickens  all  the  sympathies  of  both  heart  and  soul. 
And  frequently,  it  can  make  a  few  weeks  so  rich,  so 
precious,  that  all  the  rest  of  our  lives  may  seem  poor  in 
comparison. 


130  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

It  is  said  that  men  more  frequently  fall  in  love  un 
consciously  than  women,  because  the  latter  regard  all 
single  men  whom  they  meet  as  possible  candidates  for 
their  hand. 

This  appears  to  us  to  be  a  base  calumny. 

LOVE-LETTERS. 

Love-letters  are  ever  a  mixture  of  bitter  and  sweet, 
and  frequently  fail  to  satisfy  either  party. 

But  a  profusion  of  curious  conceits  and  quotations 
are  not  suited  to  their  character,  as  true  sentiment  is 
usually  direct  and  to  the  point ;  and  does  not  stray  into 
the  by-ways  of  literature  to  gather  the  flowers  of  rhet- 
oric. 

Lady  Mary  Wortley  Montague's  Love-Letters  are 
considered  models  in  their  way;  and  they  contain 
hardly  a  quotation,  or  a  figure  of  speech,  although  she 
possessed  a  great  reputation  for  wit  and  brilliancy  of 
language.  She  writes  like  a  most  unaflected,  natural 
person,  while  she  was  exceedingly  artificial. 

We  would  recommend  these  Letters  for  the  perusal 
of  all  young  ladies  who  desire  to  write  most  sensible 
love-letters. 

To  be  sure,  their  style  is  now  quaint,  but  yet  much 
can  be  gathered  from  it. 

THE  ETIQUETTE   OF   MARRIAGE. 

Marriage  has  its  peculiar  etiquette ;  and,  as  it  is  a  re- 
ligious ceremony,  we  will  assume  that  it  will  be  solem- 
nized in  church. 

Assuming  that  the  important  day  has  been  appointed^ 
and  the  all-important  trousseau  prepared,  the  bride  is 
expected  to  pay  visits  to  all  of  her  acquaintances  whom 
she  desires  to  retain,  after  her  marriage. 


131 

TMs  is  done  usually,  in  person ;  but  in  large  cities  a 
card  is  often  made  to  do  duty  for  a  call,  and  the  letters 
P.  JP.  (7.,  Pour  prendre  conge  (to  take  leave),  are  en- 
graved at  the  right-hand  corner. 

These  visits  are  made  from  four  to  two  weeks  before 
the  marriage-day,  and  also  before  the  wedding-cards  are 
Bent  out. 

The  wedding-cards  are  inscribed  with  the  names  of 
the  lady  and  gentleman,  one  of  each,  and  a  large  card 
also  contains  the  name  of  the  bride's  parents,  the  hour 
and  date  of  the  wedding  ceremony  at  the  church,  and  of 
the  reception  at  the  house.  Fashion  varies  yearly,  in  the 
wording  of  these  cards  of  invitation,  and  also  in  the  style 
of  the  cards  and  envelopes.  The  parents  of  the  bride 
are  expected  to  furnish  the  invitations,  and  their  daugh- 
ter's card,  while  the  gentleman  furnishes  his  own,  and 
several  packs  of  visiting-cards  containing  his  wile's 
name. 

Nowadays  the  cards  are  printed  in  script  rather  than 
in  printed  letters,  and  two  cards  of  invitation  are  sent. 
The  one  with  the  invitation  to  the  ceremony  at  the 
church  may  read  thus : — 

CHUBCH  OF  THE  REDEEMER, 

ST.    LOUIS,   MISSOURI, 

Tuesday  evening,  February  nineteentli,  at  eight  o'clock, 
1873. 

The  invitation  to  the  reception  at  the  parents'  home 

thus : — 

MR.  AND  MRS.  JOHN.  H.  SMITH, 

AT   HOME 

From  half-past  eight  untJtl  twelve  o'clock, 
77  Washington  Avenue. 

Should  the  bride  remain  at  her  old  home,  a  wedding- 


132  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

card  is  sent  to  all  her  acquaintances  with  her  husbaxid'a 
name  and  also  her  own ;  and  the  day  of  the  weekly  re- 
ception of  wedding-calls  is  placed  at  the  right  hand, 

thus : — 

MR.  AND  MRS.  JOHN  JONES, 

AT   HOME,  THURSDAYS, 

From  twelve  luitil  two  o'clock 

These  cards  are  also  sent  to  the  husband's  friends  at 
the  bride's  new  home,  and  no  one,  to  whom  a  wedding- 
card  has  not  been  sent,  is  expected  to  call.  The  bride 
always  goes  to  church  in  a  carriage  with  her  parents,  or 
with  those  who  stand  in  their  place,  as  an  elder  brother 
or  an  uncle  and  aunt. 

The  bridegroom  finds  his  way  to  the  church  in  com- 
pany with  his  nearest  relatives,  and  endeavors  to  pre- 
cede the  bride  so  that  he  can  hand  her  from  the  car- 
riage. 

The  bridesmaids  and  groomsmen  come  in  carriages 
also,  and  all  the  invited  guests. 

The  bridegroom  always  sends  a  carriage,  at  his  ex- 
pense, for  the  officiating  clergyman  and  his  family.  He 
is  not  expected  to  pay  for  the  carriage  of  the  parents  of 
the  bride,  nor  for  those  of  bridesmaids  and  groomsmen. 
The  latter  furnish  the  carriages  for  the  ladies.  When 
arrived  at  the  vestibule  of  the  church,  the  last  brides- 
maid and  groomsman  walk  in  first,  the  others  following 
in  the  order  in  which  they  stand  at  the  altar.  The  father 
walks  next  with  the  bride,  and  the  groom  follows  with 
the  bride's  mother  upon  his  arm,  and  at  the  altar  the 
father  and  mother  step  back  and  the  bride  takes  the 
groom's  left  arm. 

In  many  cases,  however,  the  bride  and  groom  walk 
arm  in  arm  behind  the  first  bridesmaid  and  groomsman, 


133 

and  the  former  turns  to  the  left,  the  latter  to  the  right, 
and  leave  a  space  directly  in  front  of  the  minister  for 
the  groom  and  bride.  The  near  relatives  of  both  par- 
ties follow  the  bride  and  groom  closely,  and  form  a  cir- 
cle around  the  altar,  or  else  come  into  church,  in  advance 
of  the  bridal  procession,  and  sit  in  the  pews  in  the  body 
of  the  church  reserved  especially  for  their  use.  This  is 
done  by  tying  broad  Avhite  ribbon,  in  graceful  bows,  on 
the  pew  above  which  the  friends  will  sit. 

Ushers  are  always  selected  from  the  near  relatives, 
and  friends  of  both  bride  and  groom,  and  are  usually 
young  men  in  society. 

Their  duty  is  to  wait  upon  the  invited  guests  into 
the  church,  and  assign  them  their  places. 

After  the  guests  are  all  present,  a  white  ribbon 
about  two  inches  in  width  is  passed  along  the  outer 
edge  of  the  pews,  on  each  side  of  the  fi'ont  aisle,  by 
the  ushers  (there  are  usually  three  of  them — but  some- 
times five,  or  even  more).  This  ribbon  is  to  notify 
the  guests  that  they  are  expected  to  remain  in  the 
pews  until  the  wedding  cortege^  and  their  near  rel- 
atives have  left  the  church,  and  entered  their  car- 
riages. The  ushers  then  remove  the  silken  barriers 
and  inform  each  family,  in  turn,  when  their  carriage 
awaits  them.  J^y  this  method,  all  crowding  and  con- 
fusion are  avoided;  and  as  the  carriages  drive  up  in 
order,  their  owners  ai-e  ready  for  them  without  any 
disarray  of  their  costumes. 

The  ushers  are  always  distinguished  by  white  favors 
worn  upon  one  side  of  the  coat  lappels — usually  the 
left  side. 

On  returning  to  the  house,  it  is  their  place,  after  the 
guests  have  laid  aside  their  wraps,  to  await  them  at  the 


134  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE, 

doors  of  the  reception  rooms,  and  escort  them  to  con- 
gratulate the  bride  and  groom,  and  introduce  those  who 
are  not  acquainted  with  both  parties. 

The  guests  oifer  their  congratulations  in  a  few  simple 
but  well-chosen  words.  Taking  care,  however,  not  to 
wish  the  groom  many  retui'us  of  the  joyful  occasion,  as 
vas  once  done  by  an  absent-minded  man  to  his  friend. 

About  ten  o'clock  the  supper  is  served,  which  should 
be  provided  with  all  the  delicacies  of  the  season  whic^i 
are  within  the  limits  of  the  entertainer's  means;  for  it  is 
exceedingly  foolish  in  them,  to  make  a  grand  display  at 
a  daughter's  wedding,  and  run  in  debt  for  it,  or  else 
scrimp  themselves  for  the  rest  of  the  year. 

WEDDING-CAIvE. 

The  w^edding-cake  is  always  a  conspicuous  part  of 
the  entertainment ;  boxes  or  sheets  of  white  paper  are 
usually  provided,  and  slices  of  cake  cut  for  the  guests 
to  take  home. 

Wedding  or  Bride's  cake  is  used  at  weddings,  be- 
cause of  its  origin  in  confarreation^  or  a  token  of  the 
most  firm  conjunction  betwixt  man  and  wife,  with  a 
cake  of  wheat  or  barley ;  from  far  (Latin),  meaning 
bread  or  corn. 

Dr.  MoiFatt  tells  us  that  the  "  English,  when  the 
bride  comes  from  church,  were  wont  to  cast  wheat  upon- 
her  head." 

And  Herrick  alludes  to  this  custom,  thus  speaking 
to  the  bride : — 

•*  While  some  rei)eat 
Your  praise,  and  bless  you,  sprinkling  you  with  wheat.'* 

In  some  circles  it  is  customary  to  send  cards  almost 
immediately  after  the  wedding,  to  friends  and  relatives, 


135 

mentioning  the  time  and  hour  when  the  newly-married 
couple  will  expect  to  receive  visitors. 

But  as  young  people  may  desire  to  extend  their 
tour  beyond  the  time  first  mentioned,  or  as  delays  in 
their  return  may  prove  unavoidable,  it  is  better  to  post- 
pone sending  the  cards,  or  having  them  engraved,  for 
some  little  time  at  least. 

When  the  days  for  receiving  company  arrive,  it  is 
well  to  call  as  soon  as  possible,  but  neither  before  nor 
after  the  appointed  hours. 

Wedding-cake  and  wine  are  usually  served  at  these 
receptions. 

Should  the  husband's  occupations  be  such  that  it 
is  impossible  for  him  to  remain  at  home  to  receive 
visitors,  an  apology  must  be  made  for  him,  and  some 
intimate  friend  of  the  family  take  his  place.  If  this  is 
not  practicable,  some  lady  friends  will  doubtless  attend, 
and  not  leave  the  bride  alone  to  entertain  her  friends. 

Wedding-calls  should  be  returned  within  two  or 
three  weeks,  if  possible. 

OEIGIK  OF  BETROTHAL  AiiTD   WEDDIIS'G-ErN'GS. 

Tha  peculiar  practice  of  wearing  engagement  rings, 
appears  to  have  commenced  with  the  Romans.  Before 
the  celebration  of  their  nuptials,  there  was  a  gathering 
of  friends  at  the  house  of  the  lady's  parents,  to  settle 
the  articles  of  the  marriage  contract,  when  it  was 
agreed  that  the  dowry  should  be  paid  down  on  the 
wedding-day,  or  soon  after. 

On  these  occasions,  a  luxurious  entertainment  was 
given;  and  at  its  conclusion,  the  man  placed  a  ring 
upon  the  fourth  finger  of  the  lady's  left  hand,  because 
it  was  thought  that  a  nerve  reached  thence  to  the  heart. 


136  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

This  ring  was  considered  a  pledge  of  betrothal,  and 
a  day  was  then  named  for  the  nuptials. 

In  the  ancient  ritual  of  marriage,  the  ring  was 
placed  by  the  husband  on  the  top  of  the  thumb  of  the 
left  hand  while  repeatiug  the  words :  "Jti  the  name 
of  the  Father  ^'''^  he  then  removed  it  to  the  second 
linger,  saying,  "  ajid  of  the  JSon,''^  then  to  the  middle 
finger,  adding,  "  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost  /  "  and  finallif 
placed  it  on  the  fourth  finger,  next  to  the  little  one, 
with  the  closing  word  "^??ien." 

The  origin  of  the  custom  of  wearing  the  wedding- 
ring  upon  the  fourth  finger  of  the  left  hand,  has  been 
much  disputed.  The  most  reasonable  inference,  how- 
ever, as  to  its  origin,  appears  to  be  its  convenience. 

Macrobius,  a  Latin  author  of  the  fifth  century,  says  : 

"  At  first  it  was  both  free  and  usual  to  wear  rings 
on  either  hand ;  but  after  having  luxury  increased,  and 
precious  gems  and  rich  insculptures  added,  the  cus- 
tom of  wearing  them  on  the  right  hand  was  trans- 
lated unto  the  left ;  for  that  hand  being  employed  less, 
thereby  they  were  best  preserved." 

And  for  the  same  reason  they  wore  them  on  the 
fourth  finger,  for  tlie  thumb  is  too  active  a  finger,  and 
is  too  commonly  employed  with  either  of  the  rest. 

WEDDLN-G-GIFTS. 

A  chapter  upon  "  marriage  "  would  be  utterly  incom« 
plete  without  alluding  to  the  all  important  subject  of 
Wedding- Gifts^  which  at  the  present  time  are  such  an 
all-important  part  of  the  ceremony,  or  etiquette  of  mar- 
riage. Their  origin  is  not  however  of  recent  date,  but 
can  be  traced  back  to  the  Athenians,  for  the  practice  of 
offering  presents  to  those  who  are  about  entering  into 


137 

an  agreement  "  for  better,  for  worse,  for  richer,  for 
poorer,  for  sickness  or  for  health,"  dates  back  to  the 
period  when  men  no  longer  bartered  their  wives  for 
tlieir  horses ;  and  when  mutual  friends  offered  articles 
that  would  go  far,  toward  making  the  housekee])ing  of 
the  newly-wedded  more  comfortable,  than  it  could  have 
otherwise  been.  The  Grecian  historians  tell  us  that 
even  in  their  day  it  had  become  an  occasion  for  gorge- 
ous display,  and  that  friends  vied  with  each  other  in  tlie 
costly  munificence  and  elegance  of  their  gifts;  and  we 
read  of  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  precious  jewels, 
vases,  articles  of  ornament,  ointment  boxes  of  pure 
gold,  magnificent  wearing  a])parel,  etc.,  being  offered, 
as  well  as  couches,  tables  and  other  household  ai)pur- 
tenances. 

And  our  customs  do  not  differ  essentially  from 
theirs,  for  it  was  usual  to  display  all  these  gifts  upon 
tables  at  the  new  home ;  and  their  intrinsic  value  was 
discussed  as  it  now  is,  while  the  costly  elegance  of  one 
present  served  to  exliibit  the  mean  ugliness  of  another. 

Doubtless,  Aristides  the  Just  lamented  the  degener- 
acy of  his  age,  and  would  have  counselled  better  things; 
but  Grecian  human  nature  did  not  materially  differ  from 
that  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

Thirty  or  forty  years  ago,  however,  one  heard  com- 
paratively little  concerning  weddbig-presents,  and  the 
Books  of  Etiquette  of  that  day  scarcely  allude  to  them, 
and  there  Avas  no  parade  in  the  newspapers  about  them, 
as  Jenkinses  were  not  then  born;  and  one's  dear  five 
hundred  friends  were  not  obliged  to  present  a  handsome 
piece  of  silver,  or  a  costly  jewel-case,  upon  the  occasion 
of  a  friend's  marriage.  Fond  friends  would  gladly  offer 
Bome  little  memento  which  would   serve  as  a  pleasant 


138  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

reminder  of  the  past ;  while  youthful  companions  would 
rejoice  to  present  the  bride,  with  specimens  of  their 
own  handiwork,  which  would  adorn  her  parlor,  sitting- 
room,  or  chamber. 

Now,  such  trifling  gifts  are  hardly  considered  re- 
spectable by  fashionable  people ;  yet  we  are  sure  that 
there  are  still  those  in  our  midst  who  treasure  up  an 
embroidered  sofa-cushion,  toilette  set,  or  tidy,  the  work 
of  loved  hands,  with  quite  as  much  delight  as  the  costly 
silver  urn  or  salver.  We  should  appreciate  the  senti- 
ment which  enshrines  the  gift,  and  makes  it  costly, 
rather  than  its  value  in  mere  dollars  and  cents. 

As  long  as  wedding-gifts  are  the  spontaneous  ofljr- 
ing  of  the  heart  they  are  to  be  highly  praised ;  but  when 
it  is  considered  a  great  bore  to  be,  as  it  were,  forced  to 
offer  them;  when  the  expense  of  silver,  pictures,  jew- 
elry, etc.,  can  be  ill-afforded,  then  they  are  only  a  nui- 
sance ;  and  we  gladly  hail  the  new  fashion,  which  is  rap- 
idly gaining  ground,  among  the  aristocratic  cii'cles  of 
society  in  the  United  States. 

The  words  ^^  JSFo  presents  receivecV  are  engraved 
upon  the  cards  of  invitation ;  and  those  who  receive 
them  are  therefore  relieved  from  the  necessity  of  pre- 
senting them.  This  new  fasl.ion  will,  undoubtedly,  find 
many  followers,  and  ere  long  only  those  will  offer  wed- 
ding-gifts to  bride  and  groom,  who  are  bound  to  them 
by  ties  of  relationship,  or  the  warm  sentiment  of  affec- 
tion; while  mere  acquaintances  will  content  themselves 
with  sending  flowers,  which  are  always  sweet,  and  lovely, 
and  acceptable. 

There  really  is  no  sense  in  young  people  expectmg 
that  their  friends  should  furnish  their  house  for  them, 
with  various  luxurious  appurtenances ;  that  they  should 


139 

brighten  their  table  with  silver  and  glass;  hang  pic- 
tures upon  their  walls ;  place  bronzes  upon  their  mantle- 
pieces  ;  or  fill  their  book-cases,  and  portfolios  with  costly 
books,  and  engravings. 

And  these  expectations  have  attained  to  such  a 
height  in  our  day,  that  they  have  set  decency  at  naught ; 
and  friends  have  been  told  what  articles  they  were  ex- 
pected to  present.  Doubtless,  there  is  much  pleasure 
given,  both  to  the  expectant  bride,  and  her  family,  by 
the  reception  of  the  wedding-gifts;  and  their  arrival 
produces  a  great  excitement,  from  the  parlor  to  the 
kitchen ;  and  all  the  intimate  friends  participate  in  the 
enjoyment  of  receiving  and  unpacking  the  boxes.  But 
let  us  ask : — 

"  Is  it  a  healthy  excitement,  and  are  all  the  feelings 
it  creates  sensible,  and  profitable  ?  " 

Our  young  friends  must  also  remember  that  a  day 
of  reckoning  is  in  the  future,  when  some,  at  least,  of 
these  rich  and  expensive  gifts  must  be  returned  in  a 
similar  form. 

It  is  undeniably,  very  charming  to  receive  a  costly 
set  of  jewels  from  the  first  groomsman,  but  in  a  few 
months  he  will  marry,  and  then  a  present  equally  ele- 
gant must  be  procured. 

Many  a  husband  has  been  forced  to  deeply  regret  the 
reception  of  the  very  wedding-gifts  he  had  deemed  so 
very  delightful  to  receive;  and  in  his  secret  heart  hah 
bitterly  condemned  the  custom. 

And  truth  to  tell,  the  practice  of  giving  wedding- 
presents  has  become  an  imposition ;  because  not  to  give 
them  implies  meanness  or  poverty,  and  few  of  us  are 
willing  to  subject  ourselves  to  such  implications. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

H  U8 it^NDS.-  Wl  VES.-llA  CJl ET. O liS,- OLD    MAJDfL 


'  To  all  married  men  be  this  caution, 
"Which  they  should  dtily  tender  as  their  life. 
Neither  to  doat  too  much,  nor  doubt  a  vpife." 


HUSBANDS. 

"VVnE:N'  a  young  man  has  assumed  the  character  and 
position  of  a  husband,  it  is  well  understood  that  his  pre- 
vious connections  are  dissolved  ;  if  he  should  wish  to  re- 
tain his  former  associates,  he  must  send  them  his  card^ 
and  that  of  liis  wife,  with  the  hour,  and  time  of  their  re- 
.ception  days  engraved  upon  it;  and  if  he  omits  to  do 
this,  it  would  be  very  intrusive  in  them  to  call,  unless 
the  words,  "  A^o  cards,''^  are  appended  to  the  notice  of 
his  marriage  in  the  newspapers. 

And  no  persons  liave  any  reason  to  be  highly  offend- 
ed by  being  thus  passed  over;  because  the  newly-wed- 
ded couple  have  incurred  additional  responsibilities ;  and 
motives  of  economy  alone  may  force  them  to  curtail  the 
number  of  their  acquaintances. 

And  many  young  men  who  have,  after  marriage  re- 
tained all  their  bachelor  friends,  have  found  too  late  that 
they  have  burdened  themselves,  with  an  extensive  and  ill- 
sorted  society;  and  have  often  had  reason  to  rue,  all  theii 


HUSBANDS,  ETC.  141 

lives,  their  own  need  of  foresight,  and  firmness,  at  the 
iight  time. 

There  is  an  ancient  proverb  which  runs  thus : 

"  Life  may  be  compared  to  a  trumpet,  small  at  one 
end  and  large  at  another. 

"  Those  who  enter  at  the  large  end  find  their  mis- 
take when  too  late,  and  the  fm-ther  they  advance  the 
more  they  must  compress  themselves,  until  they  are 
forced  to  squeeze  out  at  the  narrow  opening ;  while,  on 
the  contrary,  those  who  go  in  at  the  small  end  find  their 
way  grow  wider  as  they  journey  on ;  and,  lastly,  emerge 
into  the  light  of  day  with  perfect  ease  and  satisfaction." 

A  married  man  holds  a  very  different  station  in  so- 
ciety from  a  single  man ;  and  it  is  his  duty  to  render  his 
home,  as  attractive  and  pleasant,  as  is  possible  for  it  to 
be ;  not  only  to  his  wife,  but  to  all  of  her  relations  and 
visitors. 

If  a  dispute  upon  some  subject  arises,  trifling  no 
doubt,  and  the  wife  does  not  possess  sufticient  good 
sense  to  yield  her  opinion,  and  exhibits  a  determination 
to  have  her  own  way,  and  that,  tenaciously,  do  not  grow 
angry  in  your  turn,  but  either  waive  the  subject,  or  keep 
silent,  and  thus  let  the  discussion  die  out. 

Doubtless  an  opportunity  may  soon  occur  when  you 
can  return  to  the  matter,  if  desirable,  and  speak  kindly, 
yet  decidedly  upon  it.  Then  the  wife,  if  she  is  worthy 
of  your  choice,  will  express  her  sorrow  at  the  unseemli- 
ness of  her  demeanor ;  and  you  will  never  have  cause  to 
regret  that  you  mastered  your  own  temper,  and  by  so 
doing  avoided  a  quarrel.  It  is  well  to  remember  the 
old  maxim  that  "  a  quarrel  can  never  walk  upon  one  leg, 
without  a  crutch." 

If  you  will  endeavor  to  study  your  wife's  happiness, 


142  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

without  yielding  to  her  caprices,  you  will  not  be  likely 
to  gain  the  reputation  of  quarrelsomeness. 

Much  perplexity,  and  even  annoyance,  in  the  mar- 
riage state,  arises  from  a  want  of  candor. 

Men  conceal  their  business  affairs,  and  then  expect 
their  wives  to  conduct  the  household  arrangements  witn 
great  economy,  without  assigning  any  reason  why  such 
should  be  the  case. 

The  husband  should  at  the  commencement  of  his 
married  life  tell  his  wife,  as  nearly  as  possible,  the  ex- 
pected amount  of  his  income ;  and  together  they  should 
plan  for  its  disbursement,  in  the  most  satisfactory  man- 
ner to  both. 

A  certain  sum  should  be  set  aside  for  home  expenses ; 
rent,  fuel,  taxes,  insurance,  and  all  the  minor  details 
should  be  specified.  The  husband  may  take  so  much 
for  his  personal  expenses,  and  allow  the  wife  a  similar 
sum ;  also,  setting  aside  a  fund  for  contingent  expenses. 

When  the  items  are  all  arranged  with  an  eye  to  ex- 
actness (and  accuracy  is  a  cardinal  virtue),  the  sum  should 
be  divided  into  monthly  or  weekly  portions,  and  given 
regularly  into  the  wife's  hands ;  and  the  husband  should 
not  interfere  with  her  department  unless  asked  to  do  so. 

The  internal  movements  of  the  house  belong  entirely 
to  the  wife,  and  no  good  ever  resulted  from  unnecessa- 
ry interference. 

Let  a  man  keep  to  his  own  province,  and  assist  his 
wife  to  do  the  same,  and  the  wheels  of  the  household 
will  move  in  harmony  without  any  jarring  or  rumbling. 

To  be  sure,  there  are  wives  in  this  country,  who  are 
very  young  and  inexperienced ;  and  who,  knowing  little 
cf  domestic  con.^ems,  are  most  sadly  to  be  pitied  when 
ihey  assume  the  role  of  housekeeper.    But  you  must  try 


HUSBANDS,  ETO.  143 

to  be  kind,  and  patient,  and  not  become  pettish,  or  ilL 
humored  at  their  mistakes ;  and  soon  they  will  learn  to 
perform  their  new  duties,  with  alacrity  and  forethought, 
and  perhaps  even  excel  older,  and  wiser  housekeepers 
in  the  details  of  their  appohitmcnts. 

If  a  man  has  married  a  decided  simpleton,  or  a  spend- 
thrift, he  must  make  the  best  of  his  position ;  but  if  a 
woman  of  common  discernment  is  thrown  upon  her  own 
resources,  and  given  the  purse,  as  well  as  the  charge  of 
household  affairs,  she  rarely  fails  to  develop  good  ex- 
ecutive powers.  The  root  of  evil  is,  in  the  failure  on 
the  part  of  husbands  to  trust  them,  rather  than  upon  the 
part  of  the  wives  to  execute  their  trust. 

Much  sorrow  and  heartache  would  be  avoided  if  men 
would  conduct  themselves  judiciously  in  the  commence- 
ment of  these  new  duties ;  and  repose  all  confidence  in 
those,  to  whom  they  have  entrusted  their  happiness ;  and 
they  should  not  either  suspect,  or  accuse  them  of  a  de- 
sire to  waste  their  income. 

And  when  a  disposition  to  do  right,  and  an  endeavor 
to  please  is  exhibited,  do  express  your  approbation ;  be 
pleased  even  with  trifles,  and  commend  your  wife's  ef- 
forts to  perform  her  duties  well.  Avoid  seeing  small 
mistakes,  or  at  least  the  mention  of  them ;  and  nothing 
can  be  more  unreasonable  nor  unkind  than,  to  add  to  the 
embarrassments  of  her  new  position,  by  ridiculing  her 
deficiencies  and  shortcomings. 

And  praise  her  I  praise  your  wife,  man  I  For  just 
in  proportion  as  you  render  her  1  appy  do  you  increase 
your  own  happiness.  Your  feelings  towards  her  may 
be  kind  and  good  enough,  but  unless  you  give  them  ex- 
pression, how  can  she  judge  of  them  ? 

You  may  re  )ly  that  your  acts  show  them  ,  but  words 


144  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

are  also  needed  to  fill  her  heart  with  sunshine,  and  hap 
piness. 

So  praise  her ;  but  do  it  in  a  delicate  way,  and  let  hex 
not  be  forced  to  believe,  that  there  are  many  other  men 
more  refined  in  heart  than  her  husband. 

Show  her  by  your  words,  and  your  demeanor  that 
you  fully  appreciate  her  excellencies,  and  her  attempts 
to  make  the  home  pleasant. 

And  if  you  will  always  give  her  due  meed  of  praise, 
respect  her  rights,  and  regard  her  feelings ;  and  give  her 
the  attentions  she  ought  to  receive  from  you,  which  you 
covenanted  and  vowed  to  give  her,  at  the  altar,  in  the  sight 
of  God,  doubt  not  that  your  children  will  always  render 
her  loving  obedience,  and  be  ready  to  anticipate  her 
wishes.  Do  not  let  your  attentions  to  her  cease  with 
the  "  honeymoon,"  but  retain  its  sweet  flavor  "  until 
death  do  part."  The  word  "  honeymoon "  is  traceable 
to  a  Teutonic  origin.  Among  the  Teutons  metheglin 
was  a  ftivorite  beverage ;  and  this  honeyed  drink  was 
especially  used  at  the  marriage  festivals,  which  were 
continued,  among  the  nobility,  for  one  lunar  month. 
Thus  '■^Honah  Moon''^  signified  the  moon  or  moonath 
of  the  marriage  festival.  Alaric  the  Goth  is  said  to  have 
died  upon  his  wedding  night,  from  a  too  free  indulgence 
in  this  honeyed  drink.  But  wives  have  rarely  been 
brought  to  the  grave  by  an  overdose  of  praise,  or  kind- 
ness mingled  with  the  daily  food  of  their  existence.  Do 
not  be  continually  extolling  the  housekeeping  of  your 
mother,  or  your  sisters ;  many  a  wife  has  been  alienated 
from  her  husband's  famil}  by  this,  exceedingly,  injudi- 
cious course  ;  and  many  kind  and  warm  hearts  have  been 
deeply  wounded  by  the  practice. 

A  woman  of  common  sense,  and  politeness  will  al- 


145 

ways  desire  to  pay  especial  attention  to  her  husband's 
family;  and  he  should  also  be  always  ready  to  receive 
ner  relations  cordially,  and  show  them  every  attention 
in  his  power. 

Custom  entitles  you  to  be  considered  the  "  lord  and 
master"  over  your  home.  But  don't  assume  the  master 
End  foiiret  the  lord.  And  bear  in  mind  that  forbear- 
ance, kindness,  generosity,  and  integrity  belong  to  the 
lordly  attributes  of  man. 

Therefore,  endeavor  as  a  husband,  to  exhibit  the  true 
nobility  of  man ;  and  try  to  govern  your  household  by 
practice  rather  than  theory. 

An  overruling  spirit,  a  fault-finding  petulance,  an  im- 
patience at  trifling  delays,  and  the  exhibition  of  an  ill- 
temper  at  the  least  provocation,  can  add  no  laurel  to 
your  own  "  lordly  "  brow;  impart  no  happiness  to  your 
home ;  and  exact  no  respect  from  either  your  subordi- 
nates or  equals. 

It  is  one  thing  to  be  a  master^  and  quite  another  thing 
to  be  a  77ia7i.  Every  husband  should  consider  his  wife  as 
the  sun  of  his  domestic  circle,  and  endeavor  to  permit 
no  clouds,  however  minute,  to  obscure  the  region  in 
which  sV.e  presides. 

Women,  as  a  general  rule,  are  complying,  gentle, 
kind  and  amiable  ;  and  if  a  wife  becomes  perverse,  cross, 
and  indifferent  to  the  comforts  of  her  home,  it  is  usually 
the  fault  of  the  husband;  he  has  trifled  with  her  happi- 
ness, has  ridiculed  or  scorned  her  efforts  to  please  ;  and 
she  has,  unwisely,  returned  his  behavior  in  kind,  and  hm 
aided  in  producing  the  bitterness  which  saddens  their 
existence.     Then  the  fault  is  mutual.     And — 

"  He's  a  f  >ol  -who  thinks  by  force,  or  slull, 
To  turn  the  current  of  a  woman's  wilL" 


146  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

She  has  left  the  home  of  her  childhood,  the  watch 
fill  cave  and  tender  companionship  of  her  parents  and 
family,  has  yielded  up  all  for  you,  and  it  is  your  duty  to 
do  all  in  your  power  to  make  her  happy,  and  to  strength- 
en that  union  of  thought,  and  feeling  upon  wliich  your 
temporal  happiness  chiefly  depends ;  and  to  fully  com- 
prehend, that  in  the  solemn  relationship  of  nuSBAXi)  is 
to  be  found  the  best  guarantee  for  your  honor  and  wel- 
fare. 

Consult  your  wife  also  in  your  business  affairs.  A 
woman's  intuitions  often  exceed  a  man's  reasoning 
powers,  and  enable  her  to  come  to  conclusions  whichj 
if  followed,  will  often  lead  the  way  to  fortune. 

One  of  the  richest  merchants  of  Ncav  York  acknowl- 
edges the  advantages  he  has  received  from  consulting 
his  wife  in  all  his  operations,  and  taking  her  advice  ;  and 
most  business  men  will  find,  in  their  own  homes,  a  })0W- 
erful  aid  to  their  success  in  life. 

It  is  a  common  saying  with  some  men  M^hen  they 
desire  to  escape  a  bad  bargain,  that  they  must  consult 
their  wives;  and  we  do  believe  that  fewer  bad  bargains 
would  be  made  were  husbands  more  generally  to  follow 
this  practice. 

We  know  of  ministers  who  always  read  their  ser- 
mons to  their  wives  for  their  approval,  or  to  receive 
uggestious  and  alterations ;  and  there  are  many  politi- 
cal and  literary  editors,  also  authors,  who  rely  upon 
their  wives'  advice  and  judgment  concerning  their  arti- 
cles or  books.  And  most  of  us  have  heard  of  the  story 
related  of  Dean  Swift,  who,  having  no  other  persons  to 
whom  he  could  read  his  MSS.^  was  in  the  habit  of  call- 
ing in  his  woman-servant,  and  carefully  watching  her 
face  as  he  read  them  to  her. 


HUSBANDS,  ETC.  147 

Sir  Samuel  Romily  says : — 

"  There  is  nothing  by  which  I  have  through  life  mora  • 
profited  than  by  the  just  observation,  the  good  opinion, 
and  sincere,  and  gentle  encouragement  of  amiable,  and 
sensible  women." 

And  when  men  w^ill  exercise  as  much  caution,  and 
discretion,  and  good  judgment  in  selecting  their  wives,  as 
in  choosing  a  business  partner,  or  even  a  horse,  marriage 
will  become  a  different  state ;  and  society  in  general  be 
much  improved. 

"The  man  who  has  a  wife  and  children  has  given 
hostages  to  fortune."  He  has  then  some  objects  to  toil 
for  besides  himself,  and  has  a  motive  to  sweeten  and 
dignify  labor  ;  for  every  man  needs  kindness,  sympathy, 
and  the  endearing  tenderness  of  loving  ones  to  consti- 
tute a  home, 

WIYES. 

To  make  home  ha}»py  is  one  of  the  chief  offices  of 
W'omcn  ;  and  it  is  the  centre  of  all  that  is  sweet  in  the 
sympathies,  and  dear  in  the  affections  of  the  soul,  for 
there  all  should  be  sincere,  cordial,  and  candid. 

The  faults  and  failings  of  fallen  humanity  should  be 
covered  l)y  the  mantle  of  charity  ;  and  the  sentiment  of 
the  whole  family  should  be,  "  With  all  thy  faults  I  love 
thee  still." 

"  And  oh,  if  those  who  cluster  roixnd 
The  altar  and  the  hearth, 
Have  gentle  woj-ds  and  loving  smiles. 
How  beautii'td  is  earth !  " 

A  sensible  wife  will  strive  to  render  her  home  as  at- 
tractive as  possible;  for  the  po^\  er  of  association  is  very 
great,  and  light,  air  and  elegance  are  quite  important  in 
their  efiects. 


148  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE 

What  matters  it  where  the  table  or  sofa  stand  ?  or 
where  that  picture  is  hung,  or  how  the  bijouterie  are  dis- 
played ? 

Learn  to  gracefully  give  up  a  favorite  opinion,  and 
yield  to  the  obstinate  will  of  another ;  and  you  will  not 
be  the  loser  either  in  this  life,  or  in  the  future.  Tho 
largest  river  finds  its  source  in  a  tiny  stream ;  and  the 
bitterest  domestic  misery  has  sometimes  arisen  from 
some  little,  trifling  diiference  of  opinion  ;  and  remember 
that  the  old  proverb  says  : 

"  A  pleasant,  cheerful  wife  is  as  a  rainbow,  set  in  the 
sky,  when  her  husband's  mind  is  beset  with  storms  and 
tempests  ;  but  a  dissatisfied  and  fretful  wife,  in  the  hour 
of  trouble,  is  like  one  of  those  fiends  who  are  appointed 
to  torture  lost  si)irits." 

And  don't  think  that  when  you  have  obtained  a  hus- 
band your  attention  to  personal  neatness,  and  deport- 
ment should  be  relaxed.  Now,  in  truth,  is  the  import- 
ant time  for  you  to  exliibit  superior  taste,  and  excellence 
in  the  cultivation  of  your  address,  and  the  becoming  ele- 
gance of  your  appearance. 

If  it  required  some  care  to  retain  the  admiration  of 
your  lover,  be  sure  that  much  more  is  desired  to  keep 
yourself  lovely  in  the  eyes  of  your  husband. 

Don't  prove  the  truth  of  the  trite  proverb  that  ^^Fa- 
miliarity breeds  contempt?^  If  it  were  due  to  your  lover 
to  always  maintain  a  neat  and  ladylike  aspect,  how  much 
more  is  he  entitled  to  a  similar  mark  of  respect  who  has 
Imked  all  his  hopes  of  future  happiness  with  yours  ? 

And  if  you  can  manage  these  matters  without  the 
appearance  of  studying  them,  so  much  the  more  attract- 
ive will  you  become. 

For  there  are  husbands  who  grow  impatient  of  the 


149 

daily  routine  of  the  toilette,  especially,  if  the  wife  is  very 
slow  and  dilatory  about  it ;  and  it  is  better  to  be  ready 
dressed  to  meet  them,  when  they  return  to  dinner  or 
supper,  and  ail  prepared  to  give  them  a  smiling  and  cor- 
dial welcome.  A  husband  dislikes  to  return  to  his  home 
after  a  liard  day's  work,  and  find  his  wife  en  dkhabllley 
and  the  house  in  confusion. 

So  make  yourself  sweet,  and  lovely ;  and  your  sur- 
roundings the  same ;  and  let  him  fiud  the  household 
ready  to  receive  him ;  and  dinner  or  supper  promptly, 
and  toothsomely  prepared.  It  has  been  said  that  the 
surest  way  to  a  man's  heart  was  through  the  diaphragm  ; 
and  we  must  agree  with  Peter  Pindar  that : — 

"  The  turnpike  road  to  people's  hearts  I  find 
Lies  through  their  mouths,  or  I  mistake  mankind,'* 

And  we  remember  hearing  a  husband  say,  that  he 
could  gauge  his  wife's  temper  by  the  quality  of  her 
cooking ;  good  temper  even  influenced  the  seasoning  of 
her  soup,  and  the  lightness,  and  delicacy  of  her  pastry ; 
while  ill-temper  dashed  in  the  pepper  in  a  cloud,  and 
the  salt  in  lumps ;  and  there  was  nothing  fit  to  eat  while 
it  lasted. 

A  sweet  temper  carries  its  password  in  the  face — a 
sweet  and  cheerful  countenance ;  and  such  a  disposition 
is  like  a  jar  of  honey,  which  turns  all  that  drops  into  it 
to  candied  sugar,  and  honeyed  sweetness. 

It  is  the  high  ambition  of  most  women  to  become 
wives;  and  they  count  not  the  cost  as  to  whether  it  will 
end  in  weal  or  woe;  but  they  venture  themselves,  and 
their  future  "  for  better  or  worse." 

There  may  be  breakers  ahead,  and  there  may  be 
hidden  rocks  upon  which  their  lives  will  be  stranded ;  or 


150  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

there  may  be  smajth  water,  and  a  fair  harbor,  mto  which 
they  will  come  in  perfect  happiness. 

Strife  is  a  hidden  rock,  and  a  good  pilot  will  en- 
deavor to  steer  clear  of  it ;  and  wives  will  avoid  discus- 
sions, and  all  unseemliness  of  speech,  and  exclaim,  with 
Mrs.  Mildmay,  in  "  Still  waters  run  deep  " — '■^  Discussions 
fly  right  to  my  head !  " 

Although  they  need  not  imitate  her  love  of  command, 
and  great  dislike  to  be  contradicted  or  thwarted.  The  de- 
sire to  have  the  last  word  is  also  a  most  dangerous  obstacle 
to  domestic  peace.  "  Husband  and  wife  should  no  more 
strive  for  its  possession  than  they  would  for  a  lighted 
bomb-sheU.  Married  people  must  study  each  other's 
w^eak  points,  as  skaters  look  out  for  thin  ice,  and  learn 
to  avoid  them ;  and  should  always  remember  that  the 
union  of  angels  with  women  has  been  forbidden  since 
the  l^lood." 

Don't  trust  too  much  to  your  good-temper  wlicn 
you  get  into  an  argument,  but  let  it  drop  ;  one  cannot 
argue  alone  !  So  learn  to  keep  silence  even  when  you 
know  that  your  husband  is  wrong;  and  if  he  is  a  man  of 
decent  common-sense,  he  will  recognize  your  discretion 
and  w^isdom. 

Gentleness  and  sweetness  of  manner  steal  over  the 
S]ilrit  like  the  music  of  David's  harp  over  the  passion  of 
SauL  They  soften  and  subdue  the  inner  man,  and  maru- 
fest  themselves  in  a  thousand  nameless  forms.  They 
are  a  crown  of  glory  on  the  head  of  youth  or  age. 

"  Cheerfully  to  bear  the  cross  in  patient  strength  is 
duty." 

"  And  the  stoutest  armor  of  defence  is  that  which 
IS  worn  within  the  breast ;  aiui  the  weapon  which  no 
enemy  can  parry  i&  a  bold  and  cheerful  spirit." 


151 

Women  are  a  blessing  to  every  circle  in  which  they 
ino\  e,  if  they  will  but  cultivate  a  cheerful,  happy,  blithe- 
some disposition. 

Domestic  troubles  will  arise,  and  domestic  storms 
may  sweep  over  the  home,  but  the  cheerfiii  wife  will 
possess  the  power  to  rise  above  them  all ;  and  a  quiet, 
meek,  submissive  spirit,  will  bring  her  to  a  safe  harbor. 

A  good  temper  can  he  cultivated,  although  it  is  a 
hard  task  to  do  so;  yet  a  strong  will  cmi  curb  the  fiery 
passion  which  surges  through  the  heart ;  and  can  keep 
m  hand  the  prancing,  racing,  leaping  coursers  of  anger 
and  fury. 

There  are  wives,  doubtless,  who  possess  peppered 
tempers,  spiced  with  cayenne;  are  fiery  furnaces,  and 
when  fuel  is  given  to  them  they  wax  hotter  and  hotter, 
until  the  fire  scorches,  and  burns  with  fury.  But  there 
are  no  more  fiery-tempered  wives  than  there  are  hus- 
bands, and  a  good-tempered  husband  can  control  a  fiery- 
tempered  wife  with  ease.  Being  let  alone,  left  to  one- 
self until  the  fire  is  reduced  to  ashy  paleness,  is  the  best 
remedy  for  this  disease,  when  it  shows  itself  in  either 
sex.  A  good  wife,  however,  is  wisdom,  courage, 
strength,  and  endurance  to  a  man ;  while  a  bad  one  is 
confusion,  discomfiture,  weakness,  and  despair. 

If  by  chance  you  marry  a  man  of  a  hasty  temper, 
you  will  need  great  wisdom  and  discretion  to  guide 
you  aright,  and  give  you  strength  to  rule  your  own 
spirit. 

But  if  you  can  learn  to  possess  complete  command 
over  your  own  temper,  you  will  be  able  to  decrease  the 
strength  of  your  husband's  temper.  Govern  yourself, 
and  then  you  will  learn  how  to  govern  others.  Let. 
your  conduct  be  refined,  honorable,  and  free  from  da- 


152  A   MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE. 

plicity ;  and  beware  of  intrusting  to  person  ,  outside  of 
your  home,  the  small  annoyances  and  misunderstand- 
ings between  yourself  and  husband. 

Confidants  are  dangerous  persons,  in  every  home 
circle,  and  many  a  happy  home  has  been  rendered  deso- 
late by  their  agencies. 

In  all  money  matters  act  openly,  and  honorably. 
Keep  your  household  accounts  with  the  greatest  exact- 
ness, and  let  your  husband  see  that  you  take  a  decided 
pride  and  pleasure  in  judiciously  expending  the  money 
he  intrusts  to  your  care.  Be  careful  not  to  expend 
more  than  is  really  needful,  however,  u}ion  your  own 
wardrobe,  unless  your  husban<rs  resources  are  such 
that  he  gives  you  a  large  allowance  for  tliat  purpose; 
and  even  then  it  is  desirable  to  save  from  it,  to  give  to 
those  w^hom  the  Saviour  said — 

"  Ye  have  always  with  you." 

Be  content  with  such  things  as  you  can  honorably 
afford,  and  such  as  your  husband  approves  of,  and 
never  endeavor  to  deceive  him  in  thought,  word,  or  deed. 

Avoid  all  bickerings  upon  trifles,  and  endeavor  to 
"keep  yourself  void  of  oflence  towards  God  and 
man." 

One  great  source  of  wretchedness  between  manned 
people  is  their  foolish  jealousy  of  each  other's  liberty. 
They  cannot  brook  the  least  idea  of  independence  of 
thought  or  action,  and  each  in  turn  becomes  a  jailer  or 
state-prisoner. 

Then  the  happiness  of  life  is  squandered  in  alterca- 
tions about  the  merest  trifles.  One  of  the  quaint  old 
English  poets  thus  remarks  upon  a  wife's  worth,  and  we 
hope  our  young  lady  readers  will  try  to  sit  for  the  por 
trait : 


HUSBANDS,  ETC.  153 

•*  Oh,  what  a  treasure  is  a  virtuous  -wife. 
Discreet  and  loving  I    Not  one  gift  on  earth 
Makes  a  man's  life  so  nighly  bound  to  Heavea. 
Bhe  gives  him  double  forces  to  endure. 
And  to  enjoy,  by  being  one  with  him, 
Feeling  his  joys  and  griefs  with  equal  aense. 
Gold  ifl  right  precious,  but  its  price  aHecta 
With  pride  and  avarice. 

But  a  true  wife  both  sense  and  soul  deUghts, 
And  mixeth  not  her  good  with  any  iU. 
Her  virtues,  ruling  hearts,  all  powers  comjnand; 
All  store  without  her  leaves  a  man  but  poor, 
And  with  her,  poverty  is  exceeding  st^re ; 
No  time  is  tedious  with  her,  her  true  worth 
flakes  a  true  husband  think  his  arms  enfold, 
(With  her  alone,)  a  complete  world  of  gold." 

OLD     BACHELORS. 

It  has  been  well  said  that  a  bachelor  suffers  from- 
nothing  so  much  as  the  want  of  good  advice,  or  from 
not  acting  upon  it  when  given. 

He  needs,  more  than  anything  else,  some  considerate 
friend  with  discretion  enough  to  advise  him  to  marry; 
and  with  influence  enough  to  induce  hlra  to  comply 
with  it;  and  thus  learn  that  a  man's  happiness  is  never 
so  secure  as  when  it  is  judiciously  intrusted  to  a  wife's 
keeping. 

Men  and  women  were  especially  created  for  each 
other;  and  no  man  possesses  the  right  to  defeat  the  in- 
tentions of  nature;  or  to  iudulge  his  own  caj^rice  at  the 
expense  of  another's  hap])iuess;  or  to  live  unloved,  and 
die  unLimented. 

And  this  idea  was  put  into  practice  in  ancient  times; 
for  the  Roman  censors  imposed  fines  on  unmarried 
men,  and  men  of  full  age  were  forced  to  marry.  In 
S})arta,  the  women,  on  certain  feast  days,  laid  hold  of  the 
ohl  bachelors,  and  dragged  them  round  their  altars,  and 
indicted  upon  them  various  marks  of  infamy  and  dis- 


154  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

grace.  In  England,  in  1G95,  a  tax  was  laid  upon  all 
bachelors  over  twenty-five  years  of  age;  and  even  aa 
late  as  1785  they  were  subjected  to  a  double  tax  for 
both  their  raen  and  women  servants. 

Thus  they  were  made  to  feel  in  some  degree  the 
obloquy  of  their  position  in  society. 

And  if  we  of  these  later  days  would  but  impose 
some  social  tax  upon  them,  it  would  not  be  to  their 
injury. 

Surely  an  old  bachelor  is  a  fellow  who  cuts  himself 
off  from  a  great  blessing,  for  fear  of  a  trifling  annoy- 
ance ;  and  he  rivals  the  wiseacre  who  secured  himself 
against  corns  by  havhig  his  legs  amputated. 

In  his  selfish  anxiety  to  live  unencumbered,  he  only 
subjects  himself  to  a  heavier  burden ;  for  the  passions 
that  apportion  to  each  person  the  load  he  is  to  bear 
through  life,  generally  say  to  the  calculating  bachelor — 
'  As  you  are  a  single  man,  you  can  carry  the  heaviest 
one." 

And  although  he  is  ever  ready  to  boast ^of  his  liberty, 
doubtless  he  olleu  sighs  for  the  very  slavery  he  con- 
demns; and  becomes  the  victim  of  selfishness,  punished 
foi"  his  folly  on  the  solitary  system;  and  is  like  a  deso- 
late island  in  the  sea  of  self 

Washington  Irving,  although  he  lived  a  bachelor's 
life  from  his  constancy  to  the  lady  of  his  early  love,  who 
died  in  her  youthful  loveliness,  says  : — "  I  have  observed 
that  a  married  man  falling  into  misfortune  is  more  apt 
to  retrieve  lii-s  situation  in  the  world  than  a  single  one; 
partly,  because  he  is  more  stimulated  to  exertion  by 
the  necessities  of  those  who  depend  upon  him  for  sub- 
sistence ,  but  chiefly,  because  his  spirits  are  soothed  and 
refreshed  by  domestic  <  ndearments,  and  Ms  self-respeot 


ETC.  155 

kept  alive  by  finding,  that  although  all  abroad  is  dark- 
ness and  trouble,  yet  there  is  still  a  little  world  of 
which  he  is  the  monarch.  Whereas,  a  single  man  is  apt 
to  run  to  waste  and  self-neglect;  to  fancy  himself  lonely 
and  abandoned ;  and  his  heart  to  fall  to  ruin,  like  some 
deserted  mansion  for  want  of  inhabitants." 

OLD   MAIDS. 

We  might  employ  the  milder  term  of "  maiden  la- 
dies," but  we  wish  to  take  up  the  cudgels  in  behalf  of  a 
race  who  have  lonsr  been  8ti<]rmatized  under  this  name. 

Now  old  implies  years,  and  years  imply  wisdom,  and 
neither  the  one  nor  the  other  are  to  be  contemned ;  and 
we  never  could  conceive  why  this  term  should  be  given 
to  unmarried  women. 

Words  are  but  signs  of  ideas,  however,  and  if  we 
conjure  up  l)y  the  phrase  "  old  maldj^^  a  vinegar-faced, 
shrivelled  atom  of  humanity — 

"  Who  looks  liie  a  prude,  and  tliinka  everything  rude, 
And  would  even  the  sparrows  from  mating  exclude  ; 
She  finds  so  much  to  vex  in  the  opposite  sex, 
That  e'en  a  male's  shadow  her  heart  will  perplex; 
And  make  her  declare  with  a  dignified  air, 
That  man  is  as  surly,  and  rough  as  a  bear — " 

It  will  undoubtedly  ap|)ear  very  odious  and  disagreeable. 
But  to  us  very  ditierent  associations  cluster  about  it, 
and  the  name  seems  almost  sacred;  for  it  brings  to  our 
mind  an  image  of  patient  endurance,  and  a  continuance 
in  well-doing — a  picture  of  the  kind  maiden  aunt  who  is 
ever  ready  to  assist  in  the  care  of  sick  children,  or 
adults  in  a  sister's  or  brother's  family — ever  constant  in 
good  deeds,  and  ever  present  when  there  is  work  for 
her  kindly  hands  to  do.  Now  caring  for  the  sick  ;  now 
compounding  some  dainty  delicacy  for  the  failing  ap- 


156  A   MANUAL   OP   ETIQUETTE. 

petite ;  and  now  ready  with  needle,  thread,  and  thimble, 
to  assist  in  preparing  the  spring,  and  winter  ward- 
robes. In  short,  always  ready  to  ofler  her  servicea 
when  they  are  required;  and  always  a  gentle,  pleading, 
loving  associate,  and  friend. 

If  the  histories  of  many  maiden  ladies  could  be 
written,  we  should  read  of  wonderful  instances  of 
woman's  heroism,  self-saci"iiice,  and  devotion. 

In  most  cases  their  culi])acy  is  not  to  be  attributed 
to  a  dearth  of  ))ersonal  and  mental  attractions,  nor  of 
want  of  love  ;  but  for  the  need  of  love  from  the  right 
person,  and  love  such  as  was  worthy  of  their  accep- 
tance; and  ralhei' than  ha  bow  id  ^oy  life  to  those  who 
were  not  entirely  synii)athetic  and  congenial,  they  had 
the  fortitude  to  bear  the  undetinable  stigma  which 
society,  often  most  unkindly,  tlirusts  upon  them. 

The  wise  man  tells  us  that — 

"  He  that  ruleth  his  spirit  is  greater  than  he  that 
taketh  a  city." 

Truly,  she  that  beareth  this  stigma,  and  ruleth  hei 
heart  is  greater  than  she  that  taketh  a  husband  not 
wisely. 

And  who  can  estimate  the  unuttered  agonies,  and 
the  protracted  heart-sicknesses,  from  which  they  may 
have  come  forth  conquerors  of  self? 

The  Apostle  tells  us  that — 

"  The  unmarried  woman  careth  for  the  things  of  the 
Lord,  that  she  may  be  holy  both  in  mind  and  in  spirit." 

But  nowhere  in  the  Bible  do  we  read  such  praise 
■uonceming  l)achelors. 

We  trust  our  readers  will  excuse  this  little  episode 
from  the  true  purpose  of  our  book,  and  feel  assured 
that  they  will  do  so,  if  they  have  been  blessed  with  an 


HUSBANDS,  ETC.  157 

Annt  Elsie,  Aunt  Amelia,  Aunt  Delia,  or  Aunt  Caro- 
line, who  ministered  to  them  in  their  hours  of  childish 
sickness,  and  was  ever  ready  to  listen  to  their  griefs, 
wipe  away  their  tears,  and  share  their  joys. 

Writing  upon  "  Husbands  and  Wives  "  brought  to 
our  mind  the  lonely  "  Old  Bachelors  "  and  the  minis- 
tering "  Old  Maids  "  of  our  acquaintance,  and  so  the 
spirit  moved  us  to  write  concerning  their  merits  and 
demerits. 

And  when  we  read  Miss  Edgeworth's,  Miss  Marti- 
neau's,  Hannah  More's,  Joanna  Baillie's,  Miss  Ingelow's, 
and  Miss  Nightingale's  works,  not  to  mention  those  of 
Miss  Beecher,  Miss  Abigail  Dodge,  Miss  Phelps,  and 
Miss  Brittain,  of  our  own  land,  we  cannot  but  think 
that  had  they  been  married  the  world  might  have  been 
a  decided  loser,  for  we  are  all  indebted  to  them  for 
many  wise  and  pleasant  thoughts,  and  the  agreeable 
occupation  of  many  leisure  hours.  And  therefore  we 
gay,  that  we  not  only  esteem,  but  venerate  the  tei'iu 
"  Old  Maidj^  and  all  of  its  sisterhood. 


CHAPTER  XIL 

JPOl.TTENESS  ANT)  PLEASING  MANNERS  IN  CHTl.miEN 
AND  YOUNG  J'EliSONS.  — mOPER  INET.U  ENCES.— 
CITY  A.Nn  COUNTRY  MANN  ERS.  — MANNERS  OP 
YOUNG  T.ADFES  AJiROAT)  OR  AT  WATERING  PL,A.CES. 
—  THE  NEEn  OF  PATIENCE. 

**  Be  affable  and  courteous  in  youth,  that  you  may  be  honored  in  age. 
Boses  that  lose  their  colors,  keep  their  savors  ;  and  plucked  from  the  stalk,  are 
put  to  the  stilL  Cotonea,  because  it  boweth  when  the  STin  riseth,  is  sweetent 
when  it  is  oldest;  and  children,  who  in  their  tender  years  sow  courtysy,  ^l^*.*! 
in  their  declining  states,  reap  love." 

NoTHTXQ  can  justify  the  want  of  respect  so  prevalent 
in  our  midst,  in  the  manners  of  children  to  parents ;  of 
the  young  to  the  aged ;  and  of  pupils  to  teachers ;  and 
thei-e  is  nothhig  in  the  whole  circle  of  domestic  relations 
so  pure,  so  honorable,  and  so  lovely,  as  an  affectionate, 
and  confidential  intercourse  between  parents  and  children. 

And  the  best  kind  of  good  manners  are  those  which 
are  obtained  by  early  training.  As  soon  as  a  child  can 
walk  and  s{)eak,  this  species  of  education  should  com- 
mence ;  and  when  they  are  taught  to  say  "  Ye^  moUmn  " 
and  " No  rna'mn,^^  "  Yes  Sir "  and  "  No  tSiVj''  as  soon 
as  their  lisjjing  tongues  can  form  the  words,  they  will 
always  be  sure  to  possess  a  respectl'ul  address;  and  if 
they  are  also  taught  all  the  niceties  of  good-breeding  at 
the  commencement  of  their  lives,  they  will  become,  aa 
it  were,  of  a  second  nature  to  them;  and  need  not  be 
put  on  with  their  fine  clothes  upon  state  occasions. 


159 

"  Company  manners^-  are  unknown  to  snch  childi-en; 
and  it  is  this  early  training  which  produces  ihe  cliarm 
of  manner  peculiar  to  high-bred  persons;  but  the  ab- 
solute perfection  of  manner  is  to  be  seen,  only  when 
the  nature  is  as  noble  as  the  breeding;  and  politeness 
has  been  inculcated  from  the  eai-liest  commencement  of 
life.  Many  children  as  they  grow  uj)  to  manhood,  and 
i^omanhood  are  forced  to  learn  the  ]"ules  of  politeness 
as  they  would  a  lesson;  and  consequently  they  cannot 
a|)pear  at  ease  in  society,  but  are  always  awkward,  and 
blundering. 

Those,  on  the  contrary,  who  have  been  accustomed  to 
politeness  and  good- breeding  at  home,  are  at  their  ease 
in  the  most  polished  circles;  and  do  not  suffer  from  the 
confusion,  and  embarrassment  which  are  almost  sure  to 
follow  any  la})se  of  the  rules  of  eti(iuette. 

There  are  some  things  which  well-behaved  children 
will  never  do,  and  we  will  enumerate  them : — 

They  will  never  go  to  the  table  with  soiled  faces,  and 
hands,  and  unkempt  locks,  or  muddy  shoes,  or  clothes 
that  require  brushing  or  mending. 

They  will  not  eat  with  their  knives;  or  leave  the 
table  without  saying  to  their  parents,  ^^ Please  ex- 
Cfuse  meP 

AVill  never  enter  a  private  room,  or  the  room  of  a 
guest,  without  knocking,  or  any  room  without  removing 
their  hat  or  cap. 

"Will  never  interrupt  persons  when  they  are  talking; 
or  overlook  any  one  when  reading  or  writing ;  or  talk, 
or  read  aloud  while  others  are  reading. 

Will  always  olTer  their  own  chair,  or  a  seat,  to  a 
person  who  enters  the  room;  and  never  keep  a  seat 
when  an  older  person  is  standing. 


160  A    MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

Will  never  push  themselves  forward  in  a  crowd,  and 
jostle  against  ladies. 

Never  sit  with  their  feet  higher  than  their  heads; 
nor  elevate  them  upon  tables,  chairs,  or  cushions. 

Never  indulge  in  the  use  of  slang  phrases ;  or  think 
\t  manly  to  be  rough,  rude,  or  unkind  to  their  sisters. 

There  are  boys  who  would  jump  quickly  from  the 
easiest  chair  in  the  room,  to  offer  it  to  some  young  lady 
of  their  acquaintance ;  but  will  keep  it  for  hours  in  the 
presence  of  an  eider  sister,  or  even,  perhaps,  a  mother 
or  aunt. 

Tliere  is  great  need  of  politeness  between  brothers 
and  sisters;  and  its  lack  is  the  cause  of  much  ill-feeling 
and  quarrelsomeness  in  the  family  circle. 

They  will  never  throw  their  hat,  coat,  or  boots  about 
the  room ;  have  a  place  for  everything,  and  everything 
in  its  place. 

^yill  never  tell  a  falsehood,  or  take  what  is  not  their 
own — always  resj)ecting  the  laws  of  ?neutn  and  tutmi. 

Never  ridicule  or  mock  any  deformity  in  their  young 
com])anions,  or  laugh  at  their  patched  clothing,  or  their 
poverty;  for  such  breaches  of  pohteness  are  real  si/is  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord. 

Sarcasm  and  ridicule  are  oflen  made  to  pass  current 
for  wit,  but  they  are  a  spurious  coin  whose  false  ring 
soon  betrays  its  alloy ;  and  arr-^ws  that  are  tij^ped  with 
such  metal,  often  return  to  the  marksman,  and  fester  in 
his  own  flesh. 

An  early  turn  for  sarcastic  retort  should  be  nipped  in 
the  bud ;  for  it  will  not  endow  its  possessor  with  the  gifl 
of  pleasing,  or  of  keeping  friends;  and  it  often  becomes 
only  a  well-spring  of  bitterness  and  dissension. 

They  will  never  refuse  to  do  anything  that  is  asked, 


161 

or  hesitate,  and  contest  the  point,  making  the  service 
an  unwilling  one,  and  therefore  not  acceptable  or 
pleasant  to  the  receiver. 

For  willing  service,  rendered  without  hesitation,  is 
always  delightsome  and  agreeable,  to  both  old  and 
young.   ■ 

They  will  never  pick  their  teeth,  or  clean  their  finger- 
nails, or  blow  their  noses  loudly,  or  spit,  hawk,  yawn,  or 
do  any  other  disgusting  act,  in  the  presence  of  others,  or 
anywhere  but  in  the  privacy  of  their  own  apartments. 

Will  always  say,  "  JSxcuse  me,  I  did  not  mean  to,''^ 
if  they  have  injured  any  one,  or  broken  any  article. 
Also  when  receiving  any  favor  will  say, "  Tfiank  you^ 
or  declining  it,  "  iVo,  thank  youP 

Will  always  bid  every  one  a  kind  "  Qood-night^^ 
and  meet  every  one  with  a  cheerful  "  Good-morning^'' 
and  endeavor  under  all  circumstances  to  behave  in  a 
polite,  gentlemanly,  or  lady-like  manner. 

And  will  also  be  sure  never  to  neglect  their  lessons ; 
because  it  is  considered  a  disgrace  in  these  days  for 
boys  and  girls  not  to  know  how  to  read,  write,  and  spell 
correctly,  and  to  be  conversant  with  arithmetic,  history, 
etc.,  and  to  be  able  to  tell  about  the  wonders  of  the 
ocean  and  the  land ;  and  in  short,  to  be  well-read  upon 
all  subjects  connected  with  the  world  in  which  tJbey 
live. 

And  there  are  also  four  good  habits  which  a  wise 
and  good  man  earnestly  recommended  to  the  young, 
and  they  2kXQi^punctuality ,  accuracy,  steadiness,  and  dis- 
patch. For  without  the  first,  you  will  surely  waste  not 
only  your  own  time  but  that  of  others;  without  the 
second,  you  will  make  mistakes  which  will  be  injurious 
to  your  own  credit  and  interest,  and  that  of  others  com- 


162  A    MANUAL    OF   ETIQUETTE. 

mitted  to  your  charge;  -without  the  third,  you  cannot 
perform  anything  correctly;  and  without  the  fourth, 
you  will  lose  many  opportunities  for  advancement  which 
can  never  be  regained. 

Children  must  be  taught  to  resist  silly  fears,  and  to 
J)e  strong  in  times  of  danger;  and  to  feel  that  those  of 
either  sex  should  never  be  a  coward.  There  is  con- 
siderable affectation  in  the  ill-founded  fears  of  girls;  and 
it  should  be  carefully  repressed,  and  not  increased  by 
tender  and  loving  mammas. 

PSOPER  LN"FLUEKCE3. 

The  wise  Vicar  of  Wakefield,  in  Goldsmith's  in- 
imitable story,  says : — 

"After  we  had  saluted  each  other  with  proper 
ceremony — for  I  always  thought  fit  to  keep  up  some 
mechanical  forms  of  good-breeding— without  which, 
freedom  ever  destroys  friendship — we  all  bent  in  grati- 
tude to  that  Being  who  gave  us  another  day." 

And  we  wish  that  this  example  could  be  followed 
in  every  family ;  for  it  is  not  conducive  of  happiness  to 
omit  the  courtesies  of  society,  even  in  the  most  trivial 
affairs ;  and  who  can  hope  to  receive  blessings  from  the 
Most  High,  when  His  protection  is  unsought,  and  the 
voice  of  Thanksgiving  is  never  heard  in  their  houses  ? 

If  we  desire  to  make  our  children  good,  and  respect- 
able members  of  society,  we  must  see  that  their  asso- 
ciates are  among  those  who  are  good,  refined,  and 
intelligent. 

If  a  mother  allows  her  children  to  associate  chiefly, 
with  those  of  low  origin  and  manners,  she  cannot  think 
that  they  will  not  be  influenced  by  them. 


163 

Many  a  boy  has  been  ruined,  for  both  Y  ere  and  here- 
after, from  being  allowed  to  associate  with  the  vulgar, 
unrefined,  and  vicious  men  employed  about  his  father's 
premises  or  warehouses. 

Before  his  parents  are  aware  of  the  fact,  he  has 
learned  all  that  is  vile  and  degrading  in  life.  Can  swear, 
smoke,  chew,  and  often  even  drink  with  the  lowest  of  a 
low  class ;  and  has  learned  to  pollute  his  manhood,  and 
degrade,  and  prostitute  his  native  talents.  In  a  word, 
he  has  become  a  rowdy ^  to  the  heart's  core,  while  his 
doating  parents  are  utterly  oblivious  of  the  surroundings 
in  which  he  wallows  like  a  beast. 

Now  who  is  the  most  to  blame  for  this  condition  of 
affairs  ? 

Surely,  the  parents.  A  pure  soul  was  intrusted  to 
their  care  to  train  it  for  its  fitting  work  on  earth,  and 
for  a  nobler  work  above ;  but  they  have  proved  recreant 
to  their  trust;  have  forgotten  their  holy  duties;  or  have 
sacrificed  their  son  upon  the  altar  of  the  desire  for 
riches,  or  the  pursuits  of  fashion.  At  any  rate,  at  their 
door  lies  the  sin.  What  has  caused  such  a  terrible 
epidemic  of  crime  in  our  midst  of  late?  What?  but  the 
neglect  of  parents  to  train  and  nurture  their  children  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord  I  They  have  left  them  to  hirelings; 
have  permitted  them  to  soil  their  souls  and  bodies ;  to 
make  them  like  whitewashed  sepulchres  where  are 
naught  but  dead  men's  bones.  They  are  rotten  to  the 
core,  false,  deceitful,  treacherous;  and  when  occasion 
offers,  the  pistol  or  the  bowie  knife  does  its  deadly  work 
upon  friend  or  foe  alike.  There  is  indeed  a  strong 
need  of  reform  in  the  home  circle;  of  the  introduction  of 
a  new  regime  of  love,  politeness,  and  good-breeding. 
Surely,  if  we  cannot  induce  parents  as  well  as  children  to 


164  A   MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

attempt  this  work  of  reformation,  this  fair  land  of  ours  ia 
in  danger  of  becoming  a  howling  wilderness. 

We  must  keep  our  girls  from  contact  with  all  that 
is  coarse  and  debasing;  must  teach  them  to  behave 
properly  at  home  and  abroad ;  and  not  to  sit  and  lounge 
about  or  stand  in  ungainly  attitudes;  and  read  books 
which  serve  only  to  inflame  the  passions,  and  not  to  im- 
prove either  mind  or  manners. 

We  must  not  leave  them  to  the  lowering  influences 
of  either  French,  Milesian  or  African  servants,  but  keep 
them  with  ourselves;  and  attend  personally,  to  both 
their  manners  and  their  morals. 

City  girls  will  frequently  sneer  at  the  uncouth  man- 
ners of  country  girls ;  and  yet  at  heart,  perhaps,  the 
latter  may  possess  the  most  innate  refinement  and 
delicacy. 

Rub  oiT  the  bloom  of  the  grape,  or  the  blush  of  the 
peach,  and  there  is  nothing  in  art  which  can  replace  it. 
So  if  you  deprive  a  girl  of  the  inborn  modesty  and  grace 
of  her  nature,  all  the  refinements  of  art  will  fail  to  re- 
store them. 

CITY  AND   COUNTRY  MAN^NERS. 

Country  manners  are  a  fruitful  source  of  ridicule 
among  the  denizens  of  the  city.  Yet  if  they  would  com- 
pare the  manners  they  incline  to  ridicule,  with  those  of 
the  same  caste  in  the  city,  the  country  would  most  prob- 
ably come  off  with  flying  colors. 

"  The  Brahminical  caste,"  as  Dr.  O.  W.  Holmes  de- 
fines it,  is  easily  recognized  in  our  country;  and  a  similar 
grade  of  city  and  country  manners  will  not  be  found  to 
diflfer  so  materially. 

The  "  rural  districts,"  are  proverbial  for  oases  of 


165 

rudeness  and  ill-breeding  to  be  sure ;  but  *  city  girls," 
when  they  come  to  the  country,  are  not  always  intro- 
duced into  the  best  society  to  be  found  there,  unless 
they  are  guests  at  the  hospitable  homes  of  field  and 
forest,  rather  than  boarders  at  hotels,  etc.;  and  it  is  often 
remarked  that  young  ladies,  who,  perhaps,  will  behave 
with  the  strictest  propriety  in  the  city,  will  do  things  in 
the  country  at  which  they  ought  to  blush  deeply. 

And  although  they  have  been  taught  to  cultivate  the 
elegancies  of  society  at  home,  when  abroad  they  will 
commit  many  acts  of  rudeness  and  impoliteness  of  which 
a  country  girl,  educated  as  well  as  they  have  been,  could 
not  possibly  be  guilty. 

They  will  say,  "  Oh  I  we're  in  the  country,  there  is 
nobody  here  to  care  for ;  who  minds  what  these  rustics 
say  ? "  and  then  deport  themselves,  in  the  streets,  in  a 
most  rude  and  unseemly  manner.  Will  go  into  the 
streets  bareheaded,  and  talk  and  laugh  loudly;  seem- 
ingly desirous  of  attracting  all  the  attention  of  the  afore- 
said "  rustics  "  whom  they  profess  to  despise.  And  they 
apparently,  have  no  other  object  for  the  summer  months, 
than  to  eat,  sleep,  and  dress ;  and  to  go  to  the  railway 
stations  to  exhibit  their  charms  to  the  travelling  public 
in  general.  Such  exhibitions  of  city  manners  are  not 
inclined  to  teach  "country  folks"  to  respect  its  etiquette; 
but  rather  make  them  wonder  if  the  days  of  politeness 
and  good-breeding,  are  utterly  of  the  past.  "  Country 
greeny"  and  "  city  cockney"  are  terms  that  are  frequently 
bandied  about ;  and  one  set  will  usually  exhibit  quite  as 
much  knowledge  of  good-breeding  as  the  other. 

While  educated,  refined,  well-bred  young  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  whether  of  country  or  city  rearing,  will  find 
that  they  have  many  tastes  in  common,  and  that  their 


166  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQl/ETTB. 

iJeas  of  society  and  its  demands  are  not  at  variance;  and 
cither  at  home  or  abroad,  will  show  to  the  looker-on 
1  hat  they  are  what  they  seem  to  be — courteous,  kindly, 
nd  polite  to  all. 

MANI^RS  OF  YOUKQ  LADIES  ABROAD,  OB  AT  WATER- 
LN^G-PLACES. 

As  a  nation,  we  have  always  been  accused  of  a  lack 
of  good  manners;  and  we  are  forced  to  acknowledge  the 
accusation  as  true,  in  a  great  degree;  and  also  to  admit 
that  our  young  ladies,  in  politeness  to  each  other,  are,  as 
a  general  rule,  far  more  deficient  than  young  gentlemen. 

It  may  be  on  account  of  their  being  so  much  more 
accustomed  to  receive  than  to  give  ordinary  courtesies, 
that  they  neglect  to  be  decently  civil  to  those  they  meet 
while  travelling  abroad,  or  sojourning  at  various  places 
of  summer  resort,  unless  they  are  perfectly  aware  of 
their  high  position  in  society,  or  of  the  wealth  of  theiv 
papas. 

And  no  one  who  has  travelled  from  the  Atlantic 
shore  to  the  Pacific  slope;  or  who  has  sojourned  where 
ladies  most  do  congregate,  viz.,  at  summer  hotels,  can 
deny  this  statement. 

The  strict  etiquette  of  society  and  the  restraints  of 
conventional  life  should  be  set  aside  when  summering 
at  hotels,  etc.,  so  far  as  to  allow  ladies  to  form  chance 
acquaintanceship  with  each  other.  To  be  sure,  they 
need  not  be  under  the  necessity  of  continuing  them 
when  at  home,  unless  it  should  be  their  pleasure  to  do 
so,  But  when  ladies  are  thrown  together  in  this  man- 
ner, it  surely  savors  of  impoliteness,  and  an  insular  re- 
serve,  which  is  anything  but  agreeable,  if  they  hold 


POLITENESS,  ETC.  167 

themselves  ale  of  from  others,  excepting  those  of  their 
own  peculiar  S3t. 

An  innate  kindness  of  heart,  and  true  delicacy  of 
Bentiment  would  prompt  a  lady  who  possessed  numer- 
ous acquaintances  at  a  hotel,  to  speak  to  those  who 
had  none ;  and  yet,  how  often  we  see  at  Saratoga,  New- 
port, Cape  May,  and  the  White  Mountains,  sets  of  ladies 
and  gentlemen  who  keep  themselves  entirely  secluded 
from  the  company  of  other  visitors.  They  eat  at  the 
same  table,  sail  in  the  same  boats,  drive  in  the  same 
carriages,  and  dance  in  the  same  quadrilles,  yet  make  no 
acquaintances  among  the  ladies,  unless  there  are  those 
present  whose  claims  upon  society  transcend  their  own ; 
but  gathering  into  their  nucleus  all  the  promising  young 
men  who  enter  their  names  upon  the  register  of  the 
hotel.  The  exclusiveness  of  these  "  sets  "  does  not  add 
to  the  general  pleasure  of  any  watering-place ;  and  fre- 
quently, when  they  consider  themselves  "  the  cynosure 
of  neighboring  eyes"  they  are  only  the  target  for  ridi- 
cule, scorn,  and  caricature. 

"  I  have  determined,"  said  a  lady,  "  when  I  am  at  a 
watering-place,  to  speak  to  every  respectable  looking 
lady  who  comes  there.  I  have  never  felt  so  lonely,  so 
depressed,  and  so  unhappy,  as  when  first  staying  for 

days  at for  my  health,  without  being  spoken  to 

by  one  lady  in  the  house.  Now,  it  is  my  usual  summer 
resort,  and  I  look  at  the  register  every  day,  and  if  I  see 
the  name  of  some  woman  or  women  without  gentleman 
escort,  I  always  make  the  first  advances  towards  an  ac- 
quaintance ;  for  I  know  there  is  no  solitude  like  being 
alone  in  a  crowd." 

Any  pleasant  remark  upon  the  surroundings  will 
gerv©  to  commence  a  conversation ;  and  often  you  will 


168  A   MANUAL    OF    ETIQUETTE. 

discover,  that  while  seeming  to  be  kindly  courteous  to 
others,  you  have  procured  for  yourself  very  warm  friends 
or  desirable  acquaintances. 

Let  us  all  endeavor  to  be  courteous  to  our  own  sex 
m  little  trifles ;  and  strive  to  offer  them  service,  if  it  is 
in  our  power  to  do  so. 

Do  not  stare  at  strange  faces,  and  make  either  audi- 
ble or  inaudible  remarks  about  ladies  who  seem  to  be 
alone,  and  suffering  from  timidity,  or  a  lack  of  ease  in 
society ;  and  instead  of  spreading  out  your  dresses  to 
exclude  strangers  from  a  seat,  as  we  have  seen  so-called 
ladies  (save  the  mark)  deport  themselves,  let  us  offer 
the  seat  cheerfully,  and  gracefully,  and  commence  a 
conversation  with  the  new-comer.  Young  ladies  should 
always  remember  that  their  demeanor  in  public  places 
gives  the  stamp  of  their  level  in  society;  and  take  care 
not  to  stare  at  young  men  or  women — or  to  talk  and 
laugh  loudly  in  street  or  rail  cars,  upon  the  piazzas,  or 
in  the  parlors  of  hotels  to  attract  the  attention  of  others. 

It  is  allowable  for  young  ladies  to  wear  hats  at  a 
public  table,  but  it  does  not  seem  comme  il  faut  for 
them  to  walk  bareheaded  in  the  streets.  And  neither 
does  it  add  to  their  charms,  in  young  men's  eyes,  to 
have  them  treat  their  mammas  with  disrespect,  and, 
perhaps,  say:  "Don't  mind  mamma;  oh  dear!  she 
knows  nothing  about  our  society." 

Deference  to  parents  is  a  very  becoming  grace,  and 
also  a  most  desirable  virtue;  and  no  young  lady  can  be 
claa  in  a  more  beautiful  and  attractive  garment. 

TH^.  ]SrEED   OF  PATIENCE  IN  ALL  THINGS. 

Parents  and  teachers  of  the  young  have  need  of 
great  patience. 


169 

Line  upon  line  and  precept  upon  precept  are  need- 
ful to  form  the  young,  wayward  minds,  and  mould  the 
hearts  of  children  and  young  persons. 

We  are  told  that  "  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all 
things,"  but  we  can  read  the  hearts  of  our  children,  if 
we  but  strive  to  do  so,  patiently  and  continuously. 
"  Truly,  we  have  need  of  j)atience,"  which  is  so  impor- 
tant in  every  phase  of  life.  Ilillel,  the  wise  Rabbi  of  an- 
cient times,  had  been  talking  to  his  disciples  upon  the 
virtue  of  patience. 

Then  said  they :  "  Master  give  us  now,  as  thou  art 
wont,  an  image,  and  similitude  whereunto  we  may  com- 
pare it." 

Hill  el  answered :  "  I  will  liken  it  unto  the  most 
costly  treasure  which  this  earth  begets  within  her 
bosom — the  precious  stone  !  Pressed  down  by  rocks 
and  sand  it  rests  within  the  dark  lap  of  earth.  Although 
no  beam  of  light  can  approach  the  precious  jewel,  yet  it 
shineth  still  in  unfading  beauty — a  child  of  the  heavenly 
light,  which  it  faithfully  treasures  up  within  its  own 
bosom ! 

"  Thus  doth  it  retain  its  splendor  even  in  the  deepest 
darkness.  But  when  it  is  freed  from  its  gloomy  prison- 
house,  and  brought  forth  into  the  clear  light  of  day, 
then,  enchased  in  gold,  doth  it  form  the  badge  and  the 
ornament  of  sovereignty — the  ring — the  sceptre — and 
the  crown ! " 

*  Is  it  with  the  chiefest  ornament  of  earthly  splen- 
dor that  thou  comparest  the  stillest  and  most  hidden 
of  all  heavenly  virtues  ?  "  asked  the  disciples.  "  Even 
so,"  replied  Ilillel,  "  for  its  end  is  a  crown  of  life  !  " 

Thus  we  must  possess  ourselves  of  "Patience, 
heaven-eyed  maid  I "  and  endeavor  to  conform  all  our 


170  A  MANUAL   OF   ETIQUETTE. 

actions  to  the  laws  of  good-breeding  and  politeness, 
and  strive  to  procure  the  good  will  of  all  men,  and  pro- 
voke no  man's  wrath ;  for  any  man's  love  may  be  useful, 
while  every  man's  hatred  is  dangerous. 

Many  a  man  born  in  poverty  and  obscurity  has  raised 
himself  to  wealth  and  honor  by  attending  to  this  advice. 
Civility  will  always  beget  itself;  and  the  man  or  wo- 
man who  endeavors  to  exercise  politeness  towards,  and 
to  feel  a  good  will  for,  others,  will  always  receive  &b 
much  as  he  gives,  before  the  end  comes. 

"  No  man,"  said  Lord  Bacon,  "  will  be  deficient  in 
respect  towards  others  who  knows  the  value  of  respect 
to  himself. 

GOOD  ADVICE  TO  EVEBYBODY. 

"  If  wisdom's  ways  you  wisely  seek, 
Five  things  observe  with  care: — 
Of  whom  you  speak— to  whom  you  speak. 
And  how— and  when— ftud  where." 


TES  Baa